<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Benjamin Jowett lived two lives: one as a churchman, and the other as a philosopher.
 During visits to Continental Europe, Jowett met and studied the works of prominent
 German philosophers. He brought Hegelianism back to England with him, becoming one
 of Great Britain’s most influential liberal theologians. In the sermons he delivered as a
 priest, Jowett spoke only cautiously about matters of doctrine and theological systems,
 but what he did say illuminates much of his work as a theologian. As his <i>Sermons on
 Faith and Doctrine</i> reveal, Jowett did not believe anyone could reduce God’s Word
 or Christian tradition to an exact logical system. Instead, he felt that God’s Truth went
 over and above any human approximation. Jowett’s contemporaries interpreted his ideas
 either as an attack upon the system of orthodox doctrine or, alternatively, as a theological
 breakthrough reflecting a deep respect for God’s transcendence.

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments>page images provided by Internet Archive</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>London: John Murray (1901)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>jowett_b</authorID>
  <bookID>faith</bookID>
  <workID>faith</workID>
  <bkgID>sermons_on_faith_and_doctrine_by_the_late_benjamin_jowett_ma_master_of_balliol_college_(jowett)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Sermons on Faith and Doctrine by the Late Benjamin Jowett, M.A., Master of Balliol College</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Sermons on Faith and Doctrine</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Benjamin Jowett</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Jowett, Benjamin (1817-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN" />
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-07-10</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/jowett_b/faith.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>


<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-left:25%; margin-right:25% }
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="i" prev="toc" next="i_1">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />
<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
<h1 id="i-p0.1">SERMONS</h1>
<h4 id="i-p0.2">ON</h4>
<h1 id="i-p0.3">FAITH AND DOCTRINE</h1>

<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:48pt" id="i-p0.4">
<h4 id="i-p0.5">BY THE LATE</h4>

<h2 id="i-p0.6">BENJAMIN JOWETT, M.A.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.7">MASTER OF BALLIOL COLLEGE</h4>
</div>

<h4 id="i-p0.8">EDITED BY THE VERY REV. THE HON.</h4>
<h2 id="i-p0.9">W. H. FREMANTLE, D.D.</h2>
<h4 id="i-p0.10">DEAN OF RIPON</h4>
<div style="margin-top:48pt" id="i-p0.11">
<h3 id="i-p0.12">LONDON</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.13">JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.14">1901</h3></div>



<pb n="iv" id="i-Page_iv" />

<h4 id="i-p0.15">OXFORD<br />HORACE HART. PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY</h4>

<pb n="v" id="i-Page_v" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Preface." id="i_1" prev="i" next="iii">
<h2 id="i_1-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>

<p class="normal" id="i_1-p1">THE most notable fact as to Jowett’s doctrinal 
position is that he lays very little stress on the Church 
system, either the system of worship or that of 
dogma. From this it has been concluded that he 
held lightly by Christianity itself and was content 
with a vague theism, in which Plato counted for as 
much as Christ Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p2">The readers of these Sermons will hardly think 
that his theism was vague. Metaphysically, they will 
find that he shrank neither from the assertion of the 
divine personality, though conscious of the limitations attendant upon the transfer of that expression 
from man to God, nor from speaking of Christ as ‘our 
Saviour,’ and as the expression of the divine nature 
in a human form; and that God and immortality 
were all in all to him. Morally, they will find that 
the image of Christ is dominant in the preacher’s thoughts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p3">It may be admitted that he was naturally of a <pb n="vi" id="i_1-Page_vi" />sceptical turn of mind. But he combated this tendency in all practical matters. No one was more 
decided than he in all that concerned moral character 
or educational discipline; and, though he would criticize a proposal which aimed at some good object, 
yet, when convinced, he would support it steadily. ‘I think enthusiasm so much more valuable a quality 
than criticism,’ he would say. But there were several 
causes which increased his natural tendency to shrink 
from sharp definitions on matters of deep importance. 
His love of truth was fastidious, and an over-statement 
of the side of a case with which he sympathized was 
positively painful to him. He was also habitually 
reticent. His early evangelical associations, and the 
Tractarian controversy in his youth at Oxford, had 
resulted in a strong sense of the evils of much talk 
about religion. He regretted at the close of his life 
that religion should be put aside in conversation; but, 
only occasionally, and with intimate friends, would he 
speak of it at all freely. I remember, when I was his 
pupil, his closing a discussion in which I had tried to 
engage him, by saying, ‘We are tired in Oxford of talk 
about such things.’ To an undergraduate, at a much 
later time, who had undergone a very sudden conversion, and told him that he had 
‘found Jesus,’ he said, laying his hand on his shoulder, ‘I am very glad of it, 
my dear boy, but don’t talk about it.’ To this fear of exaggeration was added in 
his early manhood a conviction that the statements in which theological opinion <pb n="vii" id="i_1-Page_vii" />was commonly expressed were inadequate. I recall 
a saying of his in the beginning of 1853, that, if we 
could make a tour of the world, getting to understand 
the faith of each country, our religious beliefs would 
probably be very different from what they are. I do 
not think this implied any essential scepticism, but 
merely the doubt whether Christian freedom of thought 
had as yet been allowed its full scope: and this feeling 
will be found in many of the sermons in this volume.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p4">His attitude was well indicated in a few words 
which I heard from him in 1857, when I was reading 
theology in Oxford: ‘The criticisms of the present 
day will at first be felt as a blow to faith, but they 
will issue in its fuller establishment; all that is important will survive.’ The method of exposition 
followed in his book on St. Paul’s Epistles (published 
in 1855) also throws light on it. He was never satisfied with such an interpretation as would commit 
the Apostle to an exact logical system, but sought 
to bring out the ‘streams of tendency’ which combined in each phrase, and to make it point to a truth 
larger than any which our theological systems have 
expressed. The reception, however, which was given 
to this work, the misrepresentation of it as an attack 
upon Christian truth, and the personal injustice of 
which he was the object, made him shrink into himself. 
He published a second edition, in which the Essays 
were rehandled, the doctrinal utterances of the first 
edition were explained, and a positive statement was <pb n="viii" id="i_1-Page_viii" />substituted for a negative one: for instance, in the 
Essay on the Atonement, where the first edition 
had not the sacrifice, not the satisfaction, but the 
greatest moral act ever done in the world, the second 
edition explains how the moral act is the true sacrifice and satisfaction. But these explanations were 
not accepted by those who had prejudged the case. 
He published his treatise on the Interpretation of 
Scripture in the ‘Essays and Reviews’ in 1860, and 
had it in contemplation as late as 1870 to contribute 
to a second series of essays on the same lines; but, 
partly, the new duties and responsibilities of the Master 
ship, partly, the growing doubt whether the time was 
come for the profitable discussion of such subjects 
in England, made him feel it undesirable to proceed. 
In his illness in 1891, when he thought of asking me 
to be co-editor with Professor Campbell of a new 
issue of his work on St. Paul’s Epistles (a task which 
he afterwards felt it better to entrust to Professor 
Campbell alone), he said to me: ‘The chief interest 
of the book and the essays contained in it is that they 
came a little before their time.’ Some of his friends 
urged him, when the termination of his tenure of the Vice-Chancellorship at Oxford in 1886 left him with 
somewhat more leisure, to undertake some definite 
theological work. But, though not absolutely declining, he said that he doubted whether he could then 
write such a work as would live. His energy, which 
was then exhausted by four years of incessant official <pb n="ix" id="i_1-Page_ix" />work, revived to some extent, but not sufficiently for 
the effort required.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p5">Had Jowett’s early work been received with candour, 
instead of being treated as an attack upon Christianity, 
he would in all probability have been a great religious 
teacher. The positive side of his convictions would 
have gained strength through sympathy, and he would 
have put forward his conclusions as the development 
and extension of received truth, not as a criticism 
upon its previous expression; for he, no less than 
others, varied in his tone about such subjects according to his environment. I 
remember his saying, when I had been appointed Bampton Lecturer, and he was 
wishing me to come to Balliol as theological tutor: ‘I think we have been too 
much afraid of system.’ Some casual remarks may, no doubt, be found in his 
biography which may seem to show a distrust of the records of the life of 
Christ; but, on the other hand, all through his later years the work which he 
most longed to write, had health and strength sufficed, was a life of Christ. 
What he opposed was the dwelling upon each statement in the record as if all 
alike were unimpeachable, upon each word casually uttered as equal to the 
most solemn statements of moral and religious truth. But the character and 
spirit of Christ, which the record alone discloses, were to him supreme. “The 
perfect man,” he says, “the Lord Jesus Christ, is the only image we are capable 
of attaining of the perfect God.”</p>

<pb n="x" id="i_1-Page_x" />
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p6">A few of his sayings may perhaps be introduced 
here in corroboration of this general statement. ‘We 
are not,’ he is constantly saying, ‘to be the slaves of 
words; the reality beneath them is alone important.’ “We cannot really understand religious propositions if we are unable to re-word them.” His dislike 
of dogmatic statements was due to his feeling that 
there is something untruthful in closing over a complex subject by a general and inadequate affirmation. 
“The nature of God is inscrutable, and can no more 
be expressed in words and figures of speech than in 
the graven images of olden times.” On the other hand, 
he constantly points to the firm standing-ground for 
religion which is presented by nature and morality. “Physical laws are a revelation of God. By knowing 
and using them we become safe from the arrow that flieth by day and the pestilence which walketh in 
darkness.” “The curtain of the physical world is 
closing in upon us. What does this mean but that the 
arms of His intelligence are embracing us on every 
side?” As regards moral truth he is still more emphatic. “If a man were to 
worship truth, justice, and love, would he not be really worshipping God?” “We 
may say of God that He is infinite, incorporeal, 
and the like. But to say all this of Him is not half 
so much as to say that He is just, loving, and true.” 
Sayings of this kind, which abound in these sermons, 
when taken on their negative side, have made some 
men (rather recklessly, I think) speak of him as <pb n="xi" id="i_1-Page_xi" />a ‘disintegrator.’ They are really the attempt to disclose the unassailable basis of faith. As our Lord said 
that on love to God and man hung all the law and 
the prophets, so he would say: The great moral ideas 
implanted within our hearts are the foundation; all 
that we assert in theology must be consistent with 
these; on these we fall back when traditional ideas 
have become untenable. And, as he further contends, 
these moral principles are fruitful: they enable us to 
harmonize and develop the new revelations of Himself 
which God is giving to this generation through science 
or criticism or the knowledge of other religions. Also, 
he maintains that this teaching is as positive and 
authoritative as that which is more commonly acknowledged, and which only appears more certain because 
it is accepted without inquiry.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p7">There are signs that men’s convictions are moving 
in the direction towards which Jowett pointed. It is 
possible that he may still be treated among theologians as Thomas Young, the discoverer of the 
Undulatory Theory of Light, was treated among 
physicists; of whom the great German, Helmholtz, 
writes: ‘He was one of the most profound minds that 
the world has ever seen; but he had the misfortune 
to be too much in advance of his age. . . . His most 
important ideas, therefore, lay buried and forgotten 
. . . until a new generation gradually and painfully 
made the same discoveries, and proved the exactness of his assertions. But we may hope that the <pb n="xii" id="i_1-Page_xii" />recognition of Jowett’s services in the grander sphere 
of theology may not be thus delayed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p8">This short appreciation of Jowett’s theological 
position will, I believe, be felt to be borne out by 
the sermons in this volume. They will be found, 
no doubt, to be unsystematic (this is inherent in 
their form), and so far incomplete. But it may be 
well to bear in mind that the greatest teachers of the 
world, whether we take the Central Figure of all, or 
whether we take Buddha or Socrates in the East and 
West, left no writings: their ideas, which have moved 
the heart of mankind, must be gathered from the 
reports of their disciples. What was felt by Jowett’s pupils and friends was an influence of a similar kind, 
not the binding force of a system, but great thoughts 
opening out an <i><span lang="FR" id="i_1-p8.1">aperçu</span></i> of things not commonly 
realized, or a special light which coloured the whole 
scene. It is not, therefore, as chapters of a work, of 
which each part has been thought out and made to 
fit in to the whole, that these sermons should be 
read; the estimate formed of them will be various, 
and those who most appreciate them will value, some 
one part, some another. He himself had no very 
high opinion of them, and, but for the strong wish 
of his friends<note n="1" id="i_1-p8.2">See their letter, contained in vol. i.</note>, would not have desired their publication. On the other hand, some of the reasons 
which made him shrink from publicity have passed <pb n="xiii" id="i_1-Page_xiii" />away; and men are often more ready to learn from 
the dead<note n="2" id="i_1-p8.3">Should any one desire a fuller and more systematic 
presentation of Jowett’s teaching, I would refer him to 
an article by Mr. C. G. Montefiore in the <i>Jewish Quarterly 
Review</i> for January, 1900.</note>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p9">It may not, therefore, be out of place if an attempt 
be made, however briefly, to give an outline of the 
contents of these sermons. I have placed first a sermon on Evolution, not only as showing the writer’s mode of dealing with the most remarkable 
philosophical conception which had appeared during his 
lifetime, or as evincing his perfect independence of 
thought, but because it meets directly the question 
raised by that conception as to the central truth of 
theology, the being of God. The teaching is that the 
chief source of the knowledge of God is not in the 
region affected by physical causes, but in the higher 
nature of man. Next comes a series of sermons which 
Jowett appears to have intended to place together as 
giving his teaching on Natural Religion; but two 
sermons to which he alludes, on the ideas of God conveyed by the Oriental religions and the Greek 
philosophers, are not among those which have come under 
my hand, and if they were ever preached they have 
disappeared. I have therefore thought it best to insert 
here two sermons which touch upon these subjects in a 
more general way. The sermon on the ‘other sheep 
not of this fold,’ and that on the growth of the true <pb n="xiv" id="i_1-Page_xiv" />idea of the divine character, indicate Jowett’s method of 
treating non-Christian faiths. The sermons on Hebrew religion and on the 
Christian idea of God embrace the field of what is commonly called Revealed 
Religion; while that on ‘the Subjection of the Son’ (<scripRef id="i_1-p9.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 28" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor. xv. 28</scripRef>) 
is an attempt to exhibit the modern aspects of religion, in which the biblical ideas are modified and 
enlarged by the experience and discoveries of later 
times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p10">The sermon on ‘Feeling after God’ describes the 
universal elements of religion and their influence on 
the life of mankind. The idea that God can ever disappear from men’s minds he declares to be chimerical. 
The contemplation of the ideal of truth and justice 
is in itself a kind of worship of God; the pursuit of 
goodness is an incipient Christianity. ‘In Him,’ says 
the text of another similar sermon, which it has been 
found impossible to include, ‘we live, and move, and 
have our being.’ We commune with God through 
nature, and worship Him by obeying its laws; and in 
history by honouring each type of goodness. God 
is within us as well as without us, we are His off 
spring and have affinity with Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p11">To these sermons, which Jowett himself seems to 
have selected as typical, are added others in which 
these general views are expanded or are looked at 
from various sides: that on the ‘Image of the invisible 
God,’ the reflexion of the Divine in nature, in the 
moral law, in the sense of spiritual things which <pb n="xv" id="i_1-Page_xv" />belong to our higher life, and in the communion of 
saints; that on ‘God just, loving, true,’ in which, by 
means of three parables, His justice, truth and love 
are indicated in contrast with certain systems of theology; and in which there is a remarkable passage on 
the subject of eternal punishment; and that on God as 
a Spirit—‘Neither in this mountain, nor in Jerusalem 
shall men worship the Father’—(‘one of the revolutionary sayings of Christ’), drawing out the spirituality of the true religion, which is not dependent 
on system. Jowett’s biography shows how earnestly 
in his later years he dwelt upon the belief that the 
main elements of religion were not only consonant 
with, but necessary parts of, human nature, and that 
the fact that they have been revealed or disclosed 
in the Scriptures should not result in a dependence 
on the letter of Scripture, or on systems drawn from 
it, but should stimulate us to find them as they have 
been enshrined, by the purpose of God, in the very 
structure of the universe, in the life of humanity, and 
in our own better mind. But it would be a mistake 
to suppose that this attitude implied any lack of confidence in the divine character of Christ and His 
religion. The sermons which follow, on the oneness 
of Christ with God, through complete community of 
nature and allegiance; on the authority of Christ, as 
flowing from His spiritual nature and His union with 
God; the sermon on ‘My Kingdom is not of this 
world,’ which exhibits the spirit of Christ and the <pb n="xvi" id="i_1-Page_xvi" />life flowing from it as always above the course of 
the world, though not necessarily disjoined from it; 
those on the Lord’s Prayer and on prayer generally; 
and that on the Lord’s Supper, show how heartily 
he responded to the claims which the nature and 
character of our Lord make upon the conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p12">The concluding sermon is on Immortality, arguing 
from God’s nature and His justice to His children, 
from the hopes which He has excited in us, from the 
assurance which we feel that what is best is most 
enduring, that we shall live to Him beyond the grave, 
and giving a new and striking view of the saying, ‘If 
in this life only we have hope, we are of all men 
most miserable.’ I have added, since space permits it, 
a sermon on Friendship. It is unconnected with the 
rest, but its publication has been asked for by several 
of those who heard it, and who lamented its exclusion 
from a former volume.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p13">It will be felt, no doubt, by many who crave for a 
complete theological system, that these sermons are but 
fragmentary, and, so far, unsatisfying. But it should 
be remembered that the teachings of some of the 
greatest of men have not been given in detailed statements, but rather, to use a phrase of Matthew Arnold’s, 
‘as language thrown out at an object of consciousness 
not fully grasped.’ Another thing which will be 
observed in these sermons is the constant recurrence 
to a few great ideas. This also is a characteristic of 
the greatest religious teachers, especially in old age. <pb n="xvii" id="i_1-Page_xvii" />Richard Baxter, whom Jowett greatly admired, says 
that a single expression from the Lord’s Prayer or the 
Decalogue gave him more spiritual sustenance than 
all the intricate theories for which he had once 
contended. We may admit that Jowett’s mind was 
strongly influenced by Plato, and that the ‘contemplation of the idea of good’ was the medium through 
which religion most powerfully influenced him. But 
the ‘idea of good’ was what theologians have always 
dwelt on as ‘the image of Christ,’ not as a model 
or literal exemplar, but as a spirit capable of renewing the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="i_1-p14">His presentation of this may not embrace the whole 
of religion; it certainly will not answer all the questions which men may ask. If it is felt by some of 
us that Jowett’s philosophic mind was too readily 
satisfied with the idea, and gave too little weight to 
the outward form, whether of the Incarnation or of 
the Church; yet we may recall to mind that St. John, 
who applies to the teachers of his day this test, ‘Every 
spirit that confesseth that Jesus Christ is come in the 
flesh, is of God, also records the words in which 
Christ bids His followers rejoice that this outward 
form should pass from their view, and the Spirit, the 
Comforter, should come. To many minds this is the 
truth which is specially needed. To those who feel 
that the systems in which religion has clothed itself 
have become to them, in a certain degree, inadequate 
or unreal, Jowett’s teaching will bring strong consolation. <pb n="xviii" id="i_1-Page_xviii" />They will find in it a constant effort to 
restore the moral and spiritual basis of religion, not 
conflicting with the ancient standards, but rather tending to interpret them and make them minister 
more fully to the needs of our day.</p><pb n="xix" id="i_1-Page_xix" />

<pb n="1" id="i_1-Page_1" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Sermons on Faith and Doctrine." id="iii" prev="i_1" next="iii.i">


<h1 id="iii-p0.1">SERMONS ON FAITH AND DOCTRINE</h1>

      <div2 title="I. Darwinism, and Faith in God." id="iii.i" prev="iii" next="iii.ii">
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.1">I</h2>
<h2 id="iii.i-p0.2">DARWINISM, AND FAITH IN GOD<note n="3" id="iii.i-p0.3">Preached in 1871.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p1.1">WHEN I CONSIDER THY HEAVENS, THE WORK OF 
THY FINGERS, THE MOON AND THE STARS, WHICH 
THOU HAST ORDAINED; WHAT IS MAN, THAT THOU 
ART MINDFUL OF HIM? AND THE SON OF MAN, THAT 
THOU VISITEST HIM? FOR THOU HAST MADE HIM 
A LITTLE LOWER THAN THE ANGELS, AND HAST 
CROWNED HIM WITH GLORY AND HONOUR. THOU 
MADEST HIM TO HAVE DOMINION OVER THE WORKS 
OF THY HANDS; THOU HAST PUT ALL THINGS UNDER 
HIS FEET: ALL SHEEP AND OXEN, YEA, AND THE 
BEASTS OF THE FIELD; THE FOWL OF THE AIR, AND 
THE FISH OF THE SEA, AND WHATSOEVER PASSETH 
THROUGH THE PATHS OF THE SEAS. O LORD OUR 
LORD, HOW EXCELLENT IS THY NAME IN ALL THE EARTH!</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.i-p2"><scripRef passage="Psa 8:3-9" id="iii.i-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|8|3|8|9" osisRef="Bible:Ps.8.3-Ps.8.9"><span class="sc" id="iii.i-p2.2">PSALM</span> viii. 3-9</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p3">THE sight of nature affects men differently in 
different ages and countries. We ourselves receive 
different impressions from natural scenes when the 
sun shines upon them and when they are enveloped <pb n="2" id="iii.i-Page_2" />in mist and storm; and our perceptions of them also 
vary with the varying moods of our own minds. In 
the dark December mornings we can hardly remember the delighted feeling with which we welcomed 
the dawn in spring amid the singing of innumerable 
birds. In the Hebrew prophets or psalmists likewise 
may be traced a double feeling about the external 
world; there is the consciousness of active power in 
nature, and also of repose, the sense of rest as well 
as of motion. It is the ‘glorious God who makes the 
thunder,’ and at whose presence the animals cower 
and tremble, who ‘bows the heavens and comes down, 
and there is darkness under His feet’; and then again 
appears in brightness and light, as in the eighteenth 
and twenty-ninth Psalms. Yet there is also another 
tone heard in the language of the Psalmist: ‘The hills 
stand about Jerusalem; . even so standeth the Lord 
round about His people’; or ‘He hath set the round 
world so fast that it cannot be moved.’ While all 
over the earth and among all nations ‘the heavens declare the glory of God and 
the firmament showeth His handywork.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p4">If we turn from the Hebrew prophets to the Greek 
mythology we seem to find indications of a time before history, before poetry, of which the analysis of 
language is the only witness, when the Hellenic gods 
were powers of nature which in the course of ages 
became individualized and personified. We have 
a difficulty in believing this, because in the writings <pb n="3" id="iii.i-Page_3" />or the ages which we know, the traces of such 
a connexion between the gods and heroes and the 
Sun or the dawn or the air have disappeared, and 
the divinities are only magnified men and women, or 
in a few cases the native gods of the elements. And 
the Greek or Roman poets, although not wholly 
wanting in feeling for the beauty of scenery, have 
much less consciousness of nature than is to be 
observed in the poetry of most modern European 
nations. Or perhaps they may have felt as much, 
but they spoke less; their souls may have drunk in 
the impressions derived from the deep blue sea, the 
clear ether, the forms and colours of the landscape, 
and been moulded by them; but they do not seem to 
have connected them, as we do, with the thoughts 
and aspirations of the human heart, or to have found 
in them the symbols of a world beyond.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p5">In our own century, which seems likewise more 
than any other to have the power of recalling the 
past, the sentiment of nature again revives; recollections of childhood are still lingering about the maturity 
or old age of the world, as we may say, speaking 
in a figure. The poets of our own age have heard 
voices in nature which were silent or uninterpreted in 
the days before them. Scientific discoveries, too, to 
those who can follow them, give a new interest to ‘the 
meanest flower that breathes.’ And a portion of 
this spirit extends to the ordinary observer and the 
common mind. Every one exults in the fresh air, <pb n="4" id="iii.i-Page_4" />in the pleasant woodland scene, in the wide prospect, 
in the illimitable ocean. In nature we find that 
which we all desire—repose: there one of the best 
and purest pleasures of life comes to us, healthier 
than the love of art, which sometimes degenerates into 
sentimentalism, a pleasure of which we can never 
have too much, and which seems as we grow older 
to have a more soothing power over us; there the 
heart that cannot speak may find the alleviation of 
a calamity too deep for tears, for into that undisturbed 
region no trouble or sorrow intrudes; there is a great 
calm, and the peace and order which reign around us 
may be transferred to our own erring minds. And 
through the influence of nature we may rise to think 
of the God of nature and to rest in Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p6">Still, there are thoughts about nature which do 
from time to time arouse disquietude in our minds. 
The Universe is so vast and we are so small. It is not 
the language of hyperbole but of fact when we speak 
of innumerable stars which exist everywhere in the 
infinity of space, compared with which the life of any 
individual man is only like a grain of sand, a leaf of 
the forest, a drop of water spilt upon the earth. Nor 
is the overpowering thought at all lessened, but the 
wonder increased, when some one tells us that the 
world is infinite in minuteness as well as in vastness. 
We say with a meaning which could not have been 
equally present to the Psalmist, and perhaps with 
a sadder accent: ‘Lord, what is man that Thou art <pb n="5" id="iii.i-Page_5" />mindful of him, or the son of man that Thou visitest 
him? When, again, we consider the immeasurable 
periods of time during which the earth was a desert 
chaos torn by natural convulsions, or the later stages 
of the world’s history, in which the animals were 
struggling for existence, and huge behemoths and 
leviathans moved upon land and water: or, later 
still, when the first traces of man appear in holes of 
the rocks or lacustrine dwellings—do we not feel 
a sort of discouragement? and the consciousness of 
law in all things which had once comforted us begins 
to terrify us. We are aware that nature, like art, 
though more beautiful and glorious far, is not the 
true image of God, and that ‘not there, not there,’ are 
the foundations of human life to be sought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p7">And now we meet with another downfall and 
discouragement. For we are told in books which are 
in the hands of every one that man is descended from 
the lower animals. The whole vegetable and animal 
kingdoms are affirmed to have originated in some 
primaeval form, and the different species of plants and 
animals to have become diversified in infinite ages 
by the ‘survival of the fittest.’ To understand this 
theory, I suppose that we must go back in imagination 
to a time when there was no distinction of birds, 
beasts, and fishes, or even of plants and animals. As 
in some ancient Cosmogony (for this is a Cosmogony of a new kind) the forms of life began to move, 
and organized structures came into being; and then, <pb n="6" id="iii.i-Page_6" />slowly and ever more slowly (for there is no need of hurry 
when you have no limit of time), some faded away and disappeared, and others 
persisted and prevailed, at first abnormal in some of their parts, but in a 
succession of generations growing into harmony with 
themselves. Last of all, in countless millions of years, 
passing through many stages of half human, half 
animal existence, man was perfected; his coat of hair 
fell off, and his brain increased in size; his features 
became nobler and more expressive, and he walked 
upright upon the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p8">I think we must acknowledge that this theory, 
whether true or false, makes a painful impression on 
the minds of many of us. It deprives us of our golden 
age to which we as well as the Greeks looked back: 
it seems to take not only individual men, but the 
whole race of mankind, out of the providence of God: 
and it touches our pride as well as our higher feelings 
to be told that we, who in the language of the 
Psalmist seem to be a little lower than the angels, are 
really the descendants of the animals. May not man, 
if he too is only one of the animals, determine to live 
and die like the animals? Or at least may not his 
self-respect be impaired and partially lost, as we may 
imagine to be the case with some scion of a noble 
house, who is suddenly informed that all his life long 
he has been mistaken and that he was really of ignoble 
birth? Such an announcement might have the effect 
of degrading him, or he might, upon the revelation <pb n="7" id="iii.i-Page_7" />being made to him, become inspired with a desire to 
win that honour to which he was no longer born. 
There would be a considerable risk that he might live 
indulging his pleasures, as well as hope that he could 
choose the better part. And this risk besets us at 
the present moment: while we are discussing the 
descent of man from the animals, and comparing 
their bodily structure with our own, may we not 
insensibly be losing that which distinguishes us from 
them? That which we see or seem to see, or can 
represent to ourselves under any form of knowledge 
or figure of speech, too easily takes the place of that 
which we do not see and which cannot be similarly 
represented. All knowledge is good, and all serious 
inquiry and discussion is good, if we are able to follow 
them. But there may be a temporary disproportion in 
the parts of knowledge which has an injurious effect on 
the characters of individuals and on states of society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p9">There are different ways in which theories such as 
I have been describing may be met by those who 
oppose them. First they may be treated with ridicule; but this, although a natural, is not a good way 
of meeting them. ‘Fair creature, do you really suppose, or can I suppose, that you are descended from 
an ape?’ ‘And you man, created in the image of 
God, which will you have for your ancestor, a monkey 
or an angel?’ There is no harm in jests of this sort; 
after dinner, or at a public meeting, they are amusing 
enough, if not too often repeated. But this is not <pb n="8" id="iii.i-Page_8" />the spirit in which a serious man likes to meet the 
observations of scientific inquirers; he will not turn 
the flood of religious prejudices upon them, but try 
to consider their arguments upon their own merits. 
Ridicule is the test of weakness or of affectation, but 
not of truth. And when we remember that forty 
years ago the same vindications would have been 
directed against those who maintained the existence 
of the earth during untold millions of years, and that 
less than twenty years ago the same incredulous 
laugh would have been raised at those who affirmed 
that man had dwelt upon the earth for a hundred 
thousand or for many hundred thousands of years, 
although these two facts are now universally admitted 
by almost all educated men, experience teaches us 
caution, and we see that we must treat serious things 
seriously, or the laugh may be turned against ourselves. 
Especially when we argue from the pulpit we ought 
to be careful not to supply the chasm in our reasoning by rhetoric, believing that no one does more 
harm to religion or tends more to undermine the 
Christian faith than he who appeals eloquently to our 
religious feelings on behalf of a scientific untruth, or 
a conclusion not warranted by facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p10">I am not going to ridicule or misrepresent the writings of a great naturalist whose genius and character 
are deserving of our utmost respect. His speculations 
are the honest result of studies in which very few of 
us can follow him. It would be almost as impertinent <pb n="9" id="iii.i-Page_9" />in me to praise him as to attempt to criticize him 
in his own field. I only say these few words lest 
I should seem to be wanting in respect to one of the 
greatest living Englishmen. But I think that we who 
are not naturalists may be allowed to view this famous 
theory in the light of general considerations. We 
hear it spoken of everywhere; it seems to touch our 
own lives; we cannot easily shake off the impressions 
which it makes upon our minds. A discoverer is not 
always the best judge of his own discoveries; he is 
apt to become enamoured of them, and is unable to 
assign them their due proportions. The very intensity of mind which inspired him with the thought of 
them prevents his placing himself outside them and 
calmly reviewing them. He is lost in the light of 
them; he sees them everywhere, and cannot allow 
himself to anticipate the judgement which posterity 
may pass upon him. The absorbing influence of one 
idea is apt to make us regardless or unobservant of 
facts which lead in an opposite direction. This theory 
has served to draw into light one class of phenomena; 
the discovery of some other general law, of which the 
nature cannot yet be foreseen, may serve to collect 
facts of another kind. Therefore no true friend of 
science will be jealous of our hesitating, or perhaps 
delaying a little, when implicit assent is demanded to 
a great generalization. We are certainly not wrong 
in asking to know with some precision what are the 
limits of this generalization, which is threatening to <pb n="10" id="iii.i-Page_10" />swallow up all science. We shall do well to consider 
what it does not explain, as well as what it does. 
Add to this that general ideas exercise a great power 
over us; they are very fascinating and attractive; 
the simplest account always seems to be the truest—one idea is better than two—although 
there may really be in the working of nature and in the causes of historical 
events a subtlety and complexity far be yond human thoughts to reach. The 
attraction is irresistible when the animal or vegetable kingdom is capable or 
supposed to be capable of being explained in two words. We are very much inclined 
to believe what we so easily apprehend. Then again 
our teacher may be an observer of nature, and the 
general ideas of which I have been speaking may be 
supported by innumerable minute and curious facts, 
and thus acquire the name and authority of inductive science. But we must not therefore infer that 
the minute facts are adequate or sufficient to prove the 
principle assumed. A theory which is true partially 
will easily claim to be universal—the ‘may’ soon passes 
into a ‘must.’ In the void of human knowledge 
any account is better than none. And I need hardly 
observe that mere calmness of style, though an admirable quality, is no proof of the soundness of an argument; the greatest fallacies may be most clearly 
expressed, and the greatest untruths are sometimes 
found in the most logical and consecutive writings. 
In what remains of this sermon I shall venture to <pb n="11" id="iii.i-Page_11" />offer some remarks on the famous theory to which 
I have been referring, and which I will consider, first 
of all, from the intellectual side. There are some 
reasons why we should suspend our judgement, and 
not hastily decide that natural selection or the survival of the fittest is the sole or chief cause of the diversities of animal 
life. Secondly, without deter mining whether this theory is true or untrue, or 
in what degree true, of which we can only judge in a very general manner, I 
shall endeavour to lay before you some considerations of another kind, which may 
be placed in the opposite scale, tending to show that, whatever may be the 
origin of man, when we regard him as a moral and religious being we are 
concerned, not with what he has been, but with what he is. Whether his history 
is a progress or a decline, whether he has risen from the animals or fallen from 
some other sphere, he remains what he was before, endowed with reason and conscience, capable of knowing God and of contemplating His works. When the 
shock of novelty is over, he resumes the even path of 
a Christian life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p11">1. Must we not begin by asking the question: 
Whether this theory is the whole explanation of the 
origin of man and animals, or a part only? And if 
a part, what part—a fifth, a tenth, a twentieth? for 
we are obliged to recall our minds by numbers from 
the influence of imagination. In the persistence of the 
strongest, in the survival of the fittest, we recognize <pb n="12" id="iii.i-Page_12" />a true cause of change in the forms of animal life: the 
question to which we have as yet no distinct answer 
is—How far has the operation of this cause extended? 
Or, if we are answered that this is the only one, and 
that there is no other, because in infinite ages the 
least cause, like the trickling of a stream, may produce the greatest effects—and with due regard to the 
economy of the world we ought not to assume two 
causes when one is sufficient—we wonder how there 
can be any knowledge of this exhaustive nature. 
May there not have been an adaptation of animals to 
their circumstances, such as is supposed in another 
famous theory, which in the course of infinite ages—that unknown quantity has always to be added—may 
have also modified them? May there not have been 
latent in the bosom of nature other causes which we 
are unable to calculate—changes of atmosphere, epidemics, diseases, currents of air or water, rapid alter 
nations of heat and cold, different proportions of the 
elements, or perhaps causes the very nature of which 
is unknown to us, as much as electricity was to the 
ancients or to the scientific inquirer of two centuries 
ago? These are the reflections which strike even an 
unlearned person. The mystery of reproduction is 
the greatest of all the mysteries of animal life, and 
most likely to be affected by subtle influences. And 
may not the instincts of animals, like the reason of 
man, have had the effect sometimes of preserving the 
weakest as well as the strongest? When we think of <pb n="13" id="iii.i-Page_13" />some of the more wonderful phenomena of animal life, 
of the polities of ants and bees, and of the intelligence 
of some of the larger animals, we can hardly tell how 
far nature may have developed instincts of concert 
and self-defence, which would prevent them from 
being passive victims of the struggle for existence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p12">Again, the terms which are used in these speculations are to a great extent ambiguous. When we 
speak of ‘evolution,’ or ‘development,’ or even of the 
more familiar terms, force, cause, law, we are insensibly 
generalizing in a single word processes which may 
be infinitely various and belong to different spheres 
of knowledge. The laws of mind are not the same as 
the laws of external nature; nor the history of the 
human mind the same as the history of external 
nature. The evolution of thought is altogether 
different from the evolution of the animal creation. 
Are we not transferring the language of physics to 
metaphysics? Nor is the expression ‘survival of the 
fittest’ free from ambiguity. For who are the animals 
fittest to survive? Not necessarily those who are 
externally most in harmony with their circumstances 
or framed on the most symmetrical model. In animals, 
as in men, there may have been some hidden force 
which would more than compensate for adverse external conditions, like that hidden force in human constitutions which gives longevity, and is partly the 
same with health and strength, partly different from 
them. Amid varying circumstances and in infinite <pb n="14" id="iii.i-Page_14" />ages can any one say what forces may have acted in the regular 
course of nature?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p13">Passing on to the condition of man, we are ready 
to acknowledge that man is an animal, and dependent 
like other animals in his bodily structure on physiological laws. We seem to trace also in animals the 
rudiments of many human qualities good and bad. 
There is jealousy and strife and a natural state of war 
fare among many of them; there is vanity among the 
birds of the air, like the vanity of dress or of personal 
attractions among human beings; there is subtlety 
and craft, which enables them to get an enemy into 
their power or to defend themselves against him; 
there are also vestiges of the higher qualities of gratitude, of family attachment, of devotion to a master; 
and they seem to be capable of a sense of honour or 
duty, and of distinguishing between hurt and injury. 
Their likeness to us doubtless gives them an additional claim on our sympathy: as has been well said, 
‘Humanity towards the lower animals is one of the 
best tests of the civilization of a nation.’ Nor can we 
deny to them a certain amount of progress, any more 
than we can affirm that man is always progressing. 
They too have their polities and a sort of society; 
they imitate one another and learn of one another; 
they are not without a limited reason which some 
times enables them to meet new circumstances; and 
like mankind they have a latent and apparently 
inherited experience.</p>

<pb n="15" id="iii.i-Page_15" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p14">But after making all these allowances, the distance 
is not sensibly diminished between man and the lower 
animals. Even in his external characteristics the difference is enormous. How in any struggle for existence could the brain of man have been developed, 
which is said to be three times as great in proportion 
to his size as that of any known animal? How did 
he acquire his upright walk, or the divisions of his 
fingers, or the smoothness of his skin, all which might 
be useful or suitable to him in his human condition, 
but could not have tended to preserve him in the 
previous struggle? How did he learn to make or use 
tools, and especially the greatest of all of them, that 
is, fire? Who taught him language, or gave him the 
power of reflecting on himself, or imparted to him the 
reverence for a superior being, of which there seem 
to be no traces among the animals? We look at 
pictures in which the bones of men, or, perhaps the 
early forms of existence before birth, are shown to be 
more alike than we in our ignorance had supposed. 
But we always knew that there were real resemblances 
between men and the animals, and a few degrees more 
or less make no differences worth speaking of. For 
we observe that the approximation, though striking to 
the eye, is not in what is characteristic of man, but in 
what is not characteristic of him. Still the chasm 
remains not really lessened between the jabbering 
of animals and the language of man, between the 
stationariness of animals and the progress of man, <pb n="16" id="iii.i-Page_16" />between the instinct or imitative powers of animals 
and the reason of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p15">And when we complain that the links are missing 
which are required to prove the continuity of human 
and animal life, we are told in reply that the record 
is fragmentary; that a few pages out of the whole 
book, a few lines out of each page are alone preserved 
to us. Are we not then being asked to decide the 
question having a very small part of the evidence 
before us? If the disproof is taken away, is not the 
proof also taken away? A writing which is crossed, 
which is inverted, which is disguised, may almost 
always be deciphered; but that of which the greater 
part is lost cannot be deciphered with certainty, 
because the part which is lost may probably affect 
the meaning of that which has been preserved. If 
we had the whole record before us do we suppose 
that our conclusions would remain unaltered? No 
naturalist has as yet been able to give a satisfactory account of the different species of man, in 
which the differences seem to be least: can we 
entirely trust them when they speak to us of his 
origin? Shall we not rather wait and see whether, 
in a few years, when we are no longer under the 
dominion of a new idea, this famous theory, though 
admitted to be a valuable contribution to natural 
history, may no longer be regarded as an exhaustive 
account of the origin of men and animals? Hypothesis is a most gracious aid to science, but is there <pb n="17" id="iii.i-Page_17" />not a danger of the exact sciences becoming inexact if they 
are allowed to entertain conjectures so far in advance of facts?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p16">2. Physical science seems to be making great progress amongst us, and is likely to have considerable 
effects upon morality and religion. We may welcome 
this new knowledge, and gratefully acknowledge that 
many improvements in the physical, and indirectly in 
the moral, state of mankind are derived from it. But 
we must acknowledge that there is a risk of one part 
of knowledge becoming disproportioned to the rest. 
If, as some dream, we were to attempt to place life 
on a merely physical basis, the noblest things in the 
world, the greatest examples of men and the highest 
fruits of mind, would disappear; for these would be 
substituted mere physical improvement, and possibly 
actions which are now regarded as crimes might 
become virtues. Health and comfort and happiness 
are good, but there are higher goods, virtue and 
truth and the service of God; and as rational beings 
we cannot pursue after the one without seeking for 
the other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p17">Turning now to this other aspect of the subject, I shall 
endeavour to bring to your minds some considerations tending to counteract these materializing 
influences, which seem to cloud human life as time 
goes on.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p18">Let us consider that the highest and best things on 
earth appertaining to the inner life of man, such as the <pb n="18" id="iii.i-Page_18" />resolute struggle against evil (whether the lesser 
struggle against the evil of our own hearts, or the 
greater struggle in some public arena), the living or 
perhaps dying for others, the priceless value of 
innocence, the disinterested heroism of affection, the 
thoughts of great men in other ages, the battles which 
have been fought on behalf of the truth, the example 
and teaching of our Saviour, still remain what they 
were, though for a time our thoughts may have 
been turned in another direction. There is an instinct of a future which is higher than the state in 
which we live, not that kind of instinct which we have 
in common with the brutes, but an instinct of another 
sort, which seems to grow stronger in us as we be 
come better. There is a faith that when we are no 
longer the servants of our own or other men’s prejudices or passions, but are seeking to live in purity 
and truth, God is revealing Himself to us. There 
is a voice within us which is always repeating, in 
fainter or in louder accents, that we must avoid the 
evil and choose the good; that we were placed here 
not to do our own will, but to follow Christ; that we 
are not to pass our lives in indolence, but to be up 
and doing in the service of God, and not desiring our 
own honour, but for the sake of the work possessing 
our souls in sincerity and truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p19">These do not cease to be, or to be obligations on 
us, because the past history of man is shown to be in 
some important respects different from what we once <pb n="19" id="iii.i-Page_19" />supposed, or because the action of the mind is proved 
to be connected with the nerves of the brain, or 
because the Gospel narrative is sometimes viewed by 
the light of a microscopic criticism. I know that in 
the present day we cannot avoid reading books which 
come into conflict with popular views of religion, or, 
perhaps, with the simple teaching of a Christian home, 
and for a time they make a great impression upon us. 
But we soon recover the balance of our minds; we 
see that there are some things true and some things 
false in these books; and that none of them have 
overturned the Christian religion, though many of 
them have considerably affected the opinions of 
Christians. For the truth that is in them we are 
thankful: if they have freed us from error and superstition they have done us a service; though they may 
not have guided us into any higher truth they may 
have diminished the differences which separate us from 
other men and from other religions; or they may have 
taught us not to confound the accidents with the sub 
stance of religion. Still, we may say with St. Paul: ‘Who shall separate us from the love of Christ,’ or 
of our brethren? If we ever had any, that remains: 
the more real our religion is the less we are liable to 
be shaken by intellectual convulsions. If a man fancies 
that his faith is failing him, he must try to build up in 
deeds what he is losing in words; he must find meeting 
places of philosophy and religion, such as humility, or 
the sense of duty, or the acknowledgement of the <pb n="20" id="iii.i-Page_20" />ignorance of man, or the consciousness that he is not 
of the world, or seeking the things of the world, even 
as Christ was not of the world. He must be desirous 
to live, even in the truth which he knows not. He 
may be asking himself what more he can do for 
others; what more for his own good. He may mean 
the same thing, or nearly the same thing, as Christians 
in general, and yet hardly venture to use any of their 
expressions. He must consider how he can acquire 
in this floating world some strength or fixedness of 
character; not merely receiving impressions from 
books, or passing from Christianity to the influence 
of art and back again, but having some short and 
simple principles like those of the Hebrew prophets 
ingrained in him—‘to do justice, to love truth, and to walk humbly with God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p20">There is nothing really opposed in religion and 
science, though there are many false oppositions as 
well as false reconcilements of them. But we must 
be content to see in times of transition their paths 
diverge when the one goes forward and the other 
remains behind, or when the vigour of youth in the 
one comes into conflict with the traditions of antiquity 
in the other. Meanwhile, let us not be too much the 
servants of the hour, falling under the dominion of 
this or that theory which happens to be in the air, 
but balancing the present with the future and with 
the past, and not forgetting the great thoughts of 
other ages in the progress of natural knowledge or <pb n="21" id="iii.i-Page_21" />of material well-being. Still, we know that the 
advancing tide of natural science cannot be driven 
back; nor is there the least reason to suppose that 
the sentiment of religion will ever be banished from 
the human heart; and this consideration may lead 
us to expect a time when they may be reconciled, 
if not perfectly, yet more than at present; when 
religion may be enlightened, extended, purified, 
and philosophy or science inspired and elevated, 
and both allied together in the service of God and 
man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.i-p21">And even now we can imagine individuals in whom 
no such opposition is found to exist, whose minds 
shrink from no investigation, and are not startled by 
any real conclusions from facts; who have a sense of 
the perfect innocence of critical inquiries into Scripture and speculations about the origin of man, and 
yet live in faith and in communion with God, and 
are impartial, not because they have no religion, but 
because they leave the result with Him. They are 
sensible that God has assigned them a work which is 
as much His work as the preaching of the Gospel by 
ministers of religion. Regarding all truth as a revelation of God, they have no egotism which leads them 
to maintain their own ideas or discoveries in preference to those of others. They receive the wonders of 
nature like the kingdom of God in the Gospel, knowing that in a few years their powers will begin to fail, 
and this will be the only way in which they can receive <pb n="22" id="iii.i-Page_22" />them. Already they seem to themselves like children 
playing upon the sands of the ocean. And in the 
hour of death, when their eyes close upon external 
nature, they know that He is mindful of them, and 
that to Him they will return.</p><pb n="23" id="iii.i-Page_23" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="II. Greek and Oriental Religions." id="iii.ii" prev="iii.i" next="iii.iii">

<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.1">II</h2>
<h2 id="iii.ii-p0.2">GREEK AND ORIENTAL RELIGIONS<note n="4" id="iii.ii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, Nov. 1877.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.1">AND OTHER SHEEP I HAVE, WHICH ARE NOT OF 
THIS FOLD: THEM ALSO I MUST BRING, AND THEY 
SHALL HEAR MY VOICE; AND THERE SHALL BE ONE 
FOLD, AND ONE SHEPHERD</span>. <scripRef passage="John 10:16" id="iii.ii-p1.2" parsed="|John|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.16"><span class="sc" id="iii.ii-p1.3">JOHN</span> x. l6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p2">THE teaching of our Lord was originally designed 
for His own people. It was not a philosophy, but 
a life—the life of a private man standing in no relation 
to the political differences or to the religious controversies of his age. He was not a formal teacher 
who laid down abstract principles, but He went about 
doing good, and gracious words dropped from His 
lips which drew men’s hearts towards Him. The lesson 
was relative to the occasion, called out by some word of 
His disciples, by some want of the multitude—‘having 
nothing to eat’—by some incident happening in the 
temple of Jerusalem, by the changing aspect of His 
own life as the Jewish nation accepted or rejected 
His message, by the doom which He saw was impending over them. He went up once or oftener to the 
national feasts; He sat at meat with Lazarus and his 
sisters, with Zacchæus, at the house of Simon; He <pb n="24" id="iii.ii-Page_24" />lived habitually among the common people. When 
men gathered to Him, He spoke to them—out of 
a boat, in a synagogue, on a mountain, in the courts 
of the temple; and His words were instinct with a divine 
love and power; when the eye saw Him it blessed 
Him, when the ear heard Him it gave witness to Him. 
He sought to create in men the feeling which absorbed 
His own being, that ‘they were the sons of God.’ So 
simple and natural is the life of Christ, like the life of 
any other man, only greater and better; and yet 
through this simple and natural life a light is shed 
which reaches the controversies of after ages and the 
history of the world. There is no reason to suppose 
that our Lord had ever passed beyond the borders of 
Israel or entered into any Gentile city. Hence He 
did not come across that great controversy which 
agitated the first century of the Christian Church, the 
relation of the Jewish to the Gentile converts. He 
had no occasion to lay down in so many words the 
general principle which thirty years afterwards was 
affirmed by St. Paul, that God was not the God of 
the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles; yet by a 
sort of anticipation or inspiration, under a figure or 
parable, He implies the same when He says: ‘Other 
sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also 
I must bring, that there may be one fold, and one 
shepherd’; or again in a similar spirit, but with a 
still deeper meaning, carrying our thoughts beyond 
churches and controversies to the eternal relations of <pb n="25" id="iii.ii-Page_25" />God and man: 
‘Be ye therefore the children of your Father which is in heaven, for He maketh 
His sun to shine upon the evil and upon the good, and sendeth His rain upon the 
just and upon the unjust.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p3">Thus we may think of Christ not only as the 
founder of the Christian Church, but as the uniter or 
reconciler of many churches to Himself and to one 
another. We may think of Him also as restoring all 
men everywhere, the bad and the good, the just and 
the unjust, to the fatherhood of God. The divisions 
of Christians have passed into a byword. The 
hatreds of those who profess to be followers of Christ 
are deeper and more lasting than any others, handed 
down from generation to generation like blood-feuds 
among barbarous tribes. The same spirit of alienation is observable among nations, and among 
different classes in the same nation, even in our own 
humane and civilized age. There are not many persons who habitually regard all other men of all ranks, 
religions, races, as equally with themselves God’s creatures. Yet there is also an uneasy feeling among 
us that all this is not as it should be. The best men 
seem to be free from such enmities and narrownesses; 
in the hour of death there are few who retain them, 
and we sometimes dwell with satisfaction on the hope 
that in another world they will have passed away. 
There will be no more Jew or Gentile, Protestant or 
Catholic, Dissenter or Churchman, master or servant, 
but all one in Christ Jesus. We know also that our <pb n="26" id="iii.ii-Page_26" />prayers and aspirations cannot in a day change the 
customs of society; that the deep lines which separate 
ancient forms of religion will outlast our lifetime. 
Nor can we say how far political or ecclesiastical 
measures may be able to effect the union of different 
religious communions. But one thing is clear that, if 
such hopes are to be realized at all, a Christian or 
Catholic spirit must have prepared the way for their 
fulfilment; then the walls of Jericho may fall down of 
themselves. And although the prospects of unity and 
peace in the Church and the world may be far off, 
yet every one may cherish them in his own heart; 
and it makes a great difference in our feelings and 
actions whether we think of a Church one and indivisible, embracing all ages and all races and classes of 
mankind, or whether our idea of the Christian Church 
is confined to that visible portion of it in which we 
worship, and vainly seek amid all varieties of circum 
stances to force upon a reluctant world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p4">I purpose in this sermon to speak to you of the 
spirit of unity, which I shall consider in two ways. 
First, as it affects our feelings or attitude towards non-Christian races and religions, whether towards the 
classical nations of antiquity or to the great religions 
of the East. Both these are in fact very near to us; 
the literature and history of the classical nations forming the basis of our higher education; the other 
constantly crossing our path in foreign travel, in commerce, in the fulfilment of political duties. Secondly, <pb n="27" id="iii.ii-Page_27" />I will consider, but on another occasion, the same 
principle as it touches our relations with other Christian Churches or sects who, equally with ourselves, 
acknowledge the Christian rule of faith and duty. 
These are nearer home; their members live among 
us, often in the same street or house; and the peace 
and political well-being of the community depends 
greatly on the feelings which we entertain towards 
them, and they towards us. But, lest I should weary 
you by crowding too many important topics into the 
space of a brief half hour, I will defer the second 
division of the subject to another day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p5">In former ages the religion of Christ was the 
antagonist of every other. Its attitude was necessarily one of hostility to the Gentile world. It waged 
an interminable war, not only against the vices of the 
heathen, but against their literature and philosophy. 
To the first Christians they were ‘knowledge falsely so 
called,’ and it was even debated among them whether 
any of the great teachers of antiquity had been saved. 
Soon the Church began to fight against the world, 
not with spiritual weapons, but empire against empire, 
the Pagan empire against the Christian, the Athanasian 
against the Arian. The struggle was renewed in 
what is called the conversion of the barbarians. Once 
more the banner of the Cross was unfurled against 
the Crescent, and the Moslem was for a time thrust 
out of the sacred places of Christians. Then, stimulated by victory, the arms of Christians turned upon <pb n="28" id="iii.ii-Page_28" />one another, and for six centuries and more, in the 
Albigensian crusade, at the time of the Reformation, during the Thirty Years’ War, the history of Christianity has been an almost continuous tale of strife 
and bloodshed. And, inherited from these conflicts, 
which are not yet ended, there has been a sentiment 
or feeling of antipathy to those of a different faith 
which has sunk deep into human nature. Men have 
divided the world into heathen and Christian, without 
considering how much good may have been hidden 
in the one, or how much of evil may have mingled 
with the other. They have compared the best part 
of themselves with the worst of their neighbours, the 
ideal of Christianity with the corruptions of Greece 
or the East. They have not aimed at impartiality, 
but have been contented to accumulate all that could 
be said in praise of their own, and in dispraise of other 
forms of religion. At every turn such prejudices 
meet us, and often in this, as well as in former ages, 
have had a certain influence in our conduct towards 
half civilized or barbarous races. To make them 
Christians might be an object worthy of us, but until 
they become Christians we seem to have no duties 
towards them. The same narrow spirit has perverted our notions of education. Persons who had 
to explain the apparent anomaly of the youth of 
a Christian country being engaged in the study of the 
heathen writers, have maintained that the real advantage of a classical education was no more than this, <pb n="29" id="iii.ii-Page_29" />that it teaches us by contrast the superiority of 
Christianity. Even the word heathen, instead of being regarded according to its etymology as the equivalent 
of Gentiles or nations, has received what logicians 
would call a bad connotation. Yet how unnatural is 
all this, and how unlike the true spirit of the Gospel. 
Christ Himself is the first teacher of toleration when 
He says of the prophet who was not numbered among 
His followers, ‘Forbid him not’; or again, looking for 
ward to the future ministry of His disciples, ‘Pray for 
them that persecute you.’ In a similar spirit St. Paul 
says: ‘Bless them that persecute you, bless and curse 
not’; and, instead of confining the grace of God to the 
elect or to the Jewish people, he lays down the broad 
principle that there is no respect of persons with 
God, but that, as is elsewhere added, ‘in every nation 
he that feareth Him and doeth righteously is accepted 
of Him.’ In the Church, too, of after ages there is 
a better voice heard at intervals; the corruptions of 
Christians are condemned by the virtues of heathens. 
When the truth was forced upon the early Christians 
that among the Gentiles also there was a faith in 
a divine mind, and a hope of immortality, and a 
desire to live above the world, then they began to 
recognize that here, too, there had been the spirit of 
God working; they found in Greek philosophy, as 
in the law and the prophets, a second witness to the 
truth of the Gospel and another schoolmaster to bring 
men to Christ. And since there has ceased to be <pb n="30" id="iii.ii-Page_30" />a living antagonism between Christianity and the 
extinct religions of Greece and Rome, the two have 
ever been silently intermingling and marrying, so that 
we can no longer separate them, the old philosophy 
supplying some instrument of thought or some element of politics or ethics to the Catholic system, until 
in a Christian country we can scarcely distinguish 
which portion of the truth has been received by us 
from a Gentile, which from a Jewish or Christian 
source.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p6">And so with ourselves, when we travel or read the 
accounts of travellers in any eastern country; our first 
impression is something like that of St. Paul when 
he stood upon the Areopagus, that the people are 
wholly given to idolatry. We see or read of temples 
full of idols, of cruel and barbarous rites still practised, 
of licentiousness in the garb of religion, of a shocking 
and degrading asceticism. But when we look a little 
below the surface we find, at any rate in all the great 
religions of the world, a higher witness still present 
with them. The conscience of men is not dead; they 
are feeling after God if haply they may find Him. 
Just as we often remark about individuals from whom 
distance or .prejudice has estranged us, that they are 
much better and more like ourselves than we anticipated before we knew them, so we may observe about 
these strange religions; as we approach them nearer, 
we find that they bear the lineaments of a common 
human nature. Many forms of organization, many <pb n="31" id="iii.ii-Page_31" />disputes about doctrine which we fancied to be 
peculiar to ourselves, reappear in them. The distinctions of clergy and laity, the institution of monasticism, exist in several of them; the opposition of 
faith and works, the doctrine of a sacrifice for the 
sins of men, are not wanting in them. They too have 
their difficulties about necessity and free will, their 
reconciliation of philosophy and faith, their attempts 
to harmonize new thoughts with old writings handed 
down by tradition, their differences about inspiration; 
like the East in general, a little caricaturing our more 
sober Western thoughts; and the art of interpretation 
has been carried further by them than any of our 
Western commentators. At every turn the student of 
Brahmanism or Buddhism or Mahometism, or of the 
ancient records of Assyria and Egypt, with a thrill 
of interest comes across some striking parallelism 
with the language or thoughts of the Old and New 
Testament, or the practices of the Christian Church; 
and far more interesting than these parallelisms of 
literary style or ceremonial is the fact that in every 
great religion there have been a few who have sought 
to pierce through the outward forms of religion to 
its true nature, who, like the prophets in the Old 
Testament, have seen the truth of Christ under other 
names, who have cast aside the local and temporal, 
and rested in the invisible and the eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p7">There is probably no cause now working in the 
world, neither criticism nor the progress of natural <pb n="32" id="iii.ii-Page_32" />science, nor the power of great political movements, 
which will so greatly affect the future history of 
Christianity as our increased acquaintance with other 
religions. Mankind have lived in comparative isolation hitherto; now knowledge coming from the ends 
of the earth, and from the most remote ages, pours in 
upon us like a flood, obscuring some of our ancient 
landmarks, but also creating in us a sense such as we 
never had before, that we are one family, to whom 
God has spoken at sundry times and in divers manners, of whom no one member has been altogether 
banished or expelled from Him. The mere feeling of 
this leads us to regard the world under a different 
aspect, no longer as lying under the shadow of His 
wrath, but as pitied and accepted of Him; no longer 
as dwelling in darkness, but with a partial light. The 
basis on which we rest seems to be firmer and wider 
than formerly: there are many more witnesses than 
we supposed to the first principles of religion. And 
there are other ways in which the knowledge of other 
creeds enlightens us about our own. Who that has 
his mind fixed on the great forms of religion which 
have endured for ages in the East can think much of 
the petty disputes which sometimes agitate the minds 
of Christians in our own day, and are carried on with 
such extraordinary heat and bitterness, concerning 
the use of a word, a vestment, a posture, a colour? 
Who can think much of these things, if he reflects on 
the greater differences which have divided the human <pb n="33" id="iii.ii-Page_33" />race during so many ages, and remembers that the 
same trivialities which agitate ourselves have been 
rife in other times and countries? For the corruptions 
of religion, the illusions of religion, the external form 
of religion, seem in different degrees to be common to 
all of them; the true light which lighteth every man 
coming into the world shines only sparingly and at 
intervals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p8">The greatest lesson which the religious history 
of mankind teaches us is that, laying aside the ceremonial and external, we should cling to the moral 
and spiritual. For this is the high and permanent 
element of religion; it is also the element to the recognition of which in its fulness very few attain, and from 
these few a noble rule of life has been imparted to 
mankind, and the thoughts of many hearts have been 
reflected in them. Such a view of religion, instead of 
dividing the world more and more, is a peacemaker 
between nations and races; men more easily approach 
those with whose creed they have some degree of 
sympathy; they are more readily received by them 
when they can present them with a truth, not antagonistic to their own better thoughts, but in harmony 
with them. It is hard to transplant our sects and 
forms of worship to some Eastern land, to carry thither 
customs and usages which are familiar to us but have 
no root in other countries, to convey over the sea an 
ecclesiastical hierarchy and even the history of the 
English Church. But it is not really difficult, or at <pb n="34" id="iii.ii-Page_34" />least the difficulty is of another kind, to appeal from 
the worse to the better nature of men, to quicken 
the higher thought which lies buried in them, to lead 
them onward through their own feelings of reverence, 
not in spite of them. This is missionary work in 
which every one may engage, and not the ordained 
minister only, which may be carried on by a private 
person, giving offence to no one, elevating and 
purifying the circle in which he moves. And if some 
one says that the distinctive character of Christianity 
is thus likely to be lost, and that we are approaching 
too near to the condemned doctrine ‘that every one 
shall be saved by the sect which he professeth, provided he be diligent to form his life accordingly,’ we 
may answer that such was in fact the way in which 
Jews and Gentiles both alike received the Gospel, not 
as a truth wholly new or antagonistic to them, but as 
confirmed by their own religion or philosophy. The 
law was a schoolmaster to bring men to Christ; and 
to Him bore all the prophets witness, and the new 
commandment was an old one. So in other nations 
there were antecedents of the Christian faith, the 
growing consciousness of the brotherhood of man 
kind, the increasing sense of the unity of God. For 
ideas must be given through something; men cannot 
in an instant lay aside all their traditions. The old 
and the new must be harmonized for them; the new 
wine cannot be put into old bottles, or the new cloth 
sewed on to old garments. In the second place this <pb n="35" id="iii.ii-Page_35" />wider conception of revelation is forced upon us by 
a wider experience such as neither the first ages nor 
any other have possessed hitherto. Thirdly, in what 
I have said nothing is implied of which the germ is 
not already contained in many passages of Scripture, 
such as the words, ‘Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons, 
but that in every nation he that feareth God and doeth righteousness is accepted 
of Him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p9">Yet higher and more ideal than any outward or 
visible Church is the invisible, of which our conception 
is more abstract and distant, and therefore more 
vacant and shadowy. It is described in the words of 
the Bidding Prayer as ‘the congregation of faithful 
men dispersed throughout the world.’ But who they 
are no eye of man can discern! For the wheat and 
the tares grow together in this world, and many are 
called but few are chosen, and many are hearers but 
not doers of the word, and the first shall be last and 
the last first; and there are other sheep not of this 
fold, and there are those who have not seen and yet 
have believed. There are nominal Christians who 
are in no sense real Christians; and, on the other hand, 
in distant lands there are those to whom Christ in 
His individual person was never known, who, nevertheless, have had the temper of Christ, and in a way 
of their own have followed Him: all these are included 
in the invisible Church. It is a great fellowship of 
those who have lived for others and not for themselves, <pb n="36" id="iii.ii-Page_36" />for the truth and not for the opinion of men 
only, above the world and not merely in it. It is a 
communion of souls and of good men everywhere 
and in all ages, who, if they could have known one 
another and the Lord, would have acknowledged that 
they were animated with a common spirit, and would 
have loved and delighted in one another. And we, 
too, feel that in the thought of this there is comfort 
and strength; we rejoice in the consciousness that 
here in this congregation, and everywhere to the 
furthest limits of the world, there are those who stand 
in the same relation towards God which, as we hope, 
it may be granted to us to attain; and that, as many 
have gone before, many are coming after to work out 
His will in this life and in another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ii-p10">But sometimes there has been a confusion in the 
minds of men, and they have sought to clothe the 
visible Church in the attributes of the invisible, or 
to narrow the invisible Church to the visible. The 
kingdom of God, which is without, has been lighted 
up with the glories of the heavenly kingdom, the 
Church of history has been transformed into the 
Church of prophecy. For mankind easily perceive 
that the true ornaments of a church are not gold and 
silver or any such thing, but the lives of believers; 
and they fancy that they can infuse into the outward 
temple some grace and beauty of another sort. So 
the ancient philosophers intentionally, and also unintentionally, confused the actual or possible constitution <pb n="37" id="iii.ii-Page_37" />of the state regulated by law and custom with that 
ideal of the perfect state which existed in a dream 
only, or in the heart of man. So Plato in a well-known passage of the <i>Republic</i><note n="5" id="iii.ii-p10.1"><i>Plato</i>, Jowett’s Translation, iii. 306.</note>, which reminds us of 
the transitions of the Gospels, may be said to pass 
from the kingdom of God which is without to the 
kingdom of God which is within us. At the end of 
the ninth book of the <i>Republic</i> he says: ‘Then if 
that be his motive he will not be a statesman?’ ‘By 
the dog of Egypt (the strange oath of Socrates), by 
the dog of Egypt he will! in the city which is his 
own he certainly will, though in the land of his birth, 
perhaps not, unless he have a divine call.’ ‘I understand,’ is the reply, ‘you mean that he will be ruler 
in that city of which we are the founders, and which 
exists in idea only, for I do not believe that there is 
such an one anywhere on earth.’ ‘In heaven,’ replies Socrates, ‘there is laid up 
a pattern of it, methinks, which he who desires may behold, and, beholding, may 
set his house in order.’</p><pb n="38" id="iii.ii-Page_38" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="III. Growth in the Knowledge of God." id="iii.iii" prev="iii.ii" next="iii.iv">
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.1">III</h2>
<h2 id="iii.iii-p0.2">GROWTH IN THE KNOWLEDGE OF GOD<note n="6" id="iii.iii-p0.3">Preached before the University.</note></h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.iii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p1.1">GOD FORBID: FOR THEN HOW SHALL GOD JUDGE THE WORLD?</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.iii-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom 3:6" id="iii.iii-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.iii-p2.2">ROMANS</span> iii. 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p3">THE simplest truths of religion are also the deepest 
and most inexhaustible. They are everywhere around 
us, like the air which we breathe, and yet we are 
hardly conscious of their presence. They seem to 
grow up in us naturally by the light of reason and 
conscience; they are the established beliefs of the 
age or country in which we live. All men are agreed 
in holding them, and there is nothing new to be said 
about them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p4">They may be summed up in two or three propositions which nobody would deny, as for example: 
God is just; God is true; He governs the world by 
fixed rule; He is the Author of our being; He knows 
and sees all things. And yet these simple propositions seem to be always in danger of being lost. 
They become truisms or commonplace. They are laid 
on the shelf, and exercise no great influence over life. <pb n="39" id="iii.iii-Page_39" />The most 
trifling controversy of the day has a deeper interest for us than the great 
question of all religion, the nature and character of God. Few persons have ever 
seriously inquired into the evidence supplied by their own nature, and by the 
course of the world, of the manner of God’s dealings with them. And while 
holding the beliefs of the divine perfection in a lazy, unmeaning way, they have 
allowed all sorts of other beliefs to spring up in their minds which are 
practically inconsistent with this. They have not said: ‘No that is impossible, 
because it contradicts the divine justice or the divine goodness’; ‘That is impossible, 
because it contradicts the divine truth’; or, in the 
impetuous language of the Apostle, ‘Yea, let God 
be true, but every man a liar’; or, ‘Shall not the 
Judge of all the earth do right?’ These are the tests 
to which all systems of theology must at last be 
brought, the human, or rather the divine, ideas of 
truth and right and goodness and love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p5">I purpose to speak in this sermon of our simplest 
conceptions of the divine nature. And first I shall 
consider what these are, and how far they can be 
said to accord with our experience of the world; 
and secondly I shall show how the primary conceptions of God have been violated, not only in the 
religions of the Gentiles, but in many ideas of the 
divine nature which have been held by Christian 
teachers. And thirdly I shall point out how to 
these we return as the final result of all our <pb n="40" id="iii.iii-Page_40" />knowledge of divine things, and that they are the 
fixed principles or anchors of the soul which hold us 
fast amid the waves of time in life and death.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p6">As I have already remarked, there would be no 
great difference about the language in which we should 
describe the Divine Being. We should use words 
derived from human goodness, because we have no 
other. But while we should admit that they are 
applied to God in a transcendent sense, transferred 
from the finite to the infinite, we should insist that 
they have essentially the same meaning in both uses 
of them. For example, when we say that God is 
just, we do not mean to attribute to Him a quality 
which is the reverse of human justice, but only more 
perfect, such as is proper to One who knows all the 
circumstances of every case, and has therefore a sort 
of infinite equity in dealing with them. When we 
ascribe any of these epithets to God, we mean to 
affirm that at any rate He does not fall short of the 
quality denoted by them in the ordinary human sense of 
the words. There is no standard to which we can refer 
the nature of God but our own moral ideas, and if we 
cast a doubt upon these then we are altogether at sea.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p7">Under the name of the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ we are 
worshipping an unknown God, of whom we catch occasional glimpses flashing 
through the mists and storms which envelop Him. There is a question which the 
ancient philosophers were fond of raising—Whether there was one virtue or many? <pb n="41" id="iii.iii-Page_41" />
They meant to ask whether all the different virtues were derived from a single 
principle. So we might ask whether there is one attribute of God or many, and we 
might sum up all in one word—divine perfection. If we were further to analyse 
this we should attribute to Him, first, knowledge and power, which seem to be 
different aspects of the same quality, for to know all things is to be able to 
do them; secondly, we should attribute to Him truth and justice, which are 
similarly connected, for truth is the foundation of justice; thirdly, we should 
attribute to Him goodness—not that easy-going temper or character which 
sometimes passes under this name among men, but the everlasting purpose that all 
His creatures should be good even as He is good. Though He might judge them and 
punish them in this life or another (and this might be the effect of the fixed 
laws by which He governs the world), yet we should feel confident of His having 
provided that His banished ones be not expelled from Him. We should not doubt 
that He who had the power would also have the will to restore men to Himself; 
or, as the Apostle says: ‘So then God concluded all men under sin that He might 
have mercy upon all.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p8">The mediæval saints would have spoken of what 
they termed ‘the enjoyment of God.’ And certainly 
there is great comfort in the thought of a divine 
perfection—to the good when they are overpowered 
by the evil of the world; to the evil, too, as soon as <pb n="42" id="iii.iii-Page_42" />they feel any desire to cast aside the burden of sin, and 
become conscious of One who wills that they shall be 
saved. The thought of this perfection might kindle 
raptures in our minds such as find utterance in the 
hymns of the Psalmist: ‘I will love Thee, O Lord my 
strength; I will praise Thee with my whole heart’; or 
might create in us such a sense of confidence and 
truth as is expressed in the words: ‘The Lord is my 
light and my salvation’; or in that yet deeper strain 
which is heard in <scripRef passage="Psa 90:1-2" id="iii.iii-p8.1" parsed="|Ps|90|1|90|2" osisRef="Bible:Ps.90.1-Ps.90.2">Psalm xc</scripRef>: ‘Lord, Thou hast been 
our refuge from generation to generation; before 
the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth 
and the world were formed, Thou art God from everlasting to everlasting’; or might give us such a sense 
of peace as is expressed in those pathetic words of 
<scripRef passage="Psa 23:4" id="iii.iii-p8.2" parsed="|Ps|23|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.23.4">Psalm xxiii</scripRef>: ‘Yea, though I walk through the valley 
of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil; for Thou 
art with me; Thy rod and Thy staff they comfort me.’ This is the language which the Psalmist uses in all the 
circumstances of his life; he feels that God is ever 
present with him; and in all the higher and nobler 
thoughts which pass his mind he recognizes a divine 
inspiration. But this is not the language of our 
hearts; we have not this same joyous confidence in 
God; at least there are few persons who would be 
able to find in these words the natural expression of 
their feelings, partly because we interpose His laws 
between ourselves and Him, and seem to imagine that 
He is being hidden from us when He is really being <pb n="43" id="iii.iii-Page_43" />revealed to us. With how much wider knowledge, 
with how much deeper feeling, can the modern astronomer look up at the stars and say, 
‘When I consider 
the heavens, the work of Thy fingers, the moon and 
the stars, which Thou hast ordained; what is man that 
Thou art mindful of him?’ We have given up the 
notion of the human personality of God, and we have 
not yet mastered this other conception of a personality 
clothed in laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p9">But there is another reason which lies deeper still. 
For the truth is that our minds are partly clouded 
by a doubt—the same doubt which pressed upon the 
author of the Book of Ecclesiastes—the existence of 
evil in the world. How is this divine perfection 
reconcilable with the misery of our poor, with the 
vice of our criminals, with the disease and death which 
we see everywhere around us, with the crushing misfortunes which sometimes oppress the good, with the 
tendencies to evil or with the actual evil which we find 
in our hearts? That is the difficulty which is pressed 
upon us, and which some persons use as an argument 
to make us believe everything; which others adduce as a reason why we should 
believe nothing. Men will often advance the most monstrous doctrines respecting 
the character and actions of God. And, when reason and nature alike seem to 
rebel against some of these statements, they reply, ‘How do you account for the 
existence of evil?’ Here is a difficulty which cannot be lightly set aside either 
in speculation or in practice: <pb n="44" id="iii.iii-Page_44" />whether a man thinks or feels, there 
is a dead weight hanging about his neck, darkening his life, which 
needs to be removed. Is our conception of God to 
be formed according to that image which exists within 
us, or to be derived from our experience of evil in the 
world? That is the question. My brethren, this is 
an old difficulty which is not now broached for the 
first time, and to which we cannot expect to have 
a full answer in this life, because the purposes of 
God towards us are only revealed in part. But, 
though unable to wholly remove the difficulty, I think 
that we may see the direction in which the answer is 
to be sought. For, first of all, we have no business 
to say that God either causes or permits evil, but only 
that He governs the world by fixed laws, within the 
limits of which good and evil display themselves. 
He has made the world to be a sort of theatre in 
which men act their parts. If you say that individuals 
are sacrificed to the working of these laws, are you 
not thinking too much of this life only, and not 
conscious that there may be other states of being in 
which the meanest creatures here—the cripple, the 
pauper, the criminal—may have another chance given 
them, and strike for another goal, and the last become 
first and the first perhaps last.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p10">Believing in the existence of God, and comparing 
our own happier lot with that of the poor and suffering 
whom we see around us, we cannot justify the ways 
of God to man without maintaining that there is more <pb n="45" id="iii.iii-Page_45" />than appears; and for that reason, as well as for other 
reasons, we look forward to a future life. But, 
secondly, we feel that good is inseparable from evil, 
and that we can form no distinct conception of the 
one apart from the other. Both seem to flow equally 
from the free agency of man, and if we were to deny 
the existence of evil we should be compelled to deny 
the existence of good. This shows us that we must 
not be too certain of our own ideas on this subject, 
and that some part of the difficulty is due to the use 
of a word. For if, instead of speaking of the existence of evil in the world, we spoke rather of degrees 
of perfection or of degrees of imperfection (and what 
do we mean by evil more than this?), that part of 
terror which is due to the influence of language would 
be removed. Logic would no longer be able to stand 
over us like a hard taskmaster asserting the omni 
potence of God, and the existence of evil, and requiring 
us to draw the conclusion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p11">But still, I admit that evil under whatever name is 
a reality which cannot be got rid of by any new use 
of language. And, though I am afraid of seeming to 
carry you too far away from home, there is another 
consideration to which I should wish to draw your 
attention. It is not the mere existence of evil, but 
the amount of evil in the world which really depresses 
us and seems like a load too heavy to be lifted up. 
And if we could realize to ourselves that the purposes 
of God are known to us in part only, not merely as <pb n="46" id="iii.iii-Page_46" />regards another life, but also as regards this; if we 
could imagine that the evil and disorder which we see 
around us is but a step or stage in the progress 
towards order and perfection, then our conception of 
evil would be greatly changed. Geology tells us of 
remote ages in which animals wandered over the 
earth when as yet man ‘was not,’ and of ages longer 
and more distant still in which there was no breath or 
movement of living creature on land or sea. So 
slowly, and by so many steps, did the earth which 
we inhabit attain to the fulness of life which we see 
around us. And I might go on to speak of this 
world as a pebble in the ocean of space, as no more 
in relation to the universe than the least things are 
to the greatest, or to the whole earth. But, that we 
may not become dizzy in thinking about this, I will 
ask you to consider the bearing of such reflections, 
which are simple matters of fact, on our present subject. They tend to show us how small a part, not only 
of the physical, but also of the moral world, is really 
known to us. They suggest to us that the evil and 
suffering which we see around us may be only the 
beginning of another and higher state of being, to 
be realized during countless ages in the history of 
man. That progress of which we think so much, 
from barbarism to civilization, or from ancient to 
modern times, may be as nothing compared with 
that which God has destined for the human race. 
And if we were living in those happier times, we <pb n="47" id="iii.iii-Page_47" />should no more think seriously of the misery through 
which many have attained to that higher state of 
being than we should think of some bad dream, or 
dwell on some aberration or perversity of childhood 
when the character had been formed and had grown 
up to the stature of the perfect man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p12">Well, but some one will say, I would rather not be 
deluded with the prospect of an indefinite future, ten, 
or twenty, or thirty thousand years hence, when I see 
and feel wretchedness at my very door, and in my 
own home, when at this hour during which we are 
here assembled there are thousands of suffering, hopeless beings to whom life is a burden. How will the 
millennium of which you speak profit them? I will 
not repeat what I have said before, that this world 
would be the most unjust of worlds if there were no 
other; but there is another reflection which is nearer 
than that. The evil, the misery, the moral and physical degradation you, who are so much moved at the 
spectacle, have the power of mitigating, of relieving, 
of preventing. This millennium, which is so far off, 
may be brought by you into your own neighbour 
hood; there may be a kingdom of heaven in a parish 
at the present hour, as well as in some remote age or 
another. From you may flow an inspiration of goodness; a breath from another land which may drive 
away the pestilence. For God has not left us in this 
world helpless to contend against the power of evil, 
but has also endowed us with the capacity of resisting <pb n="48" id="iii.iii-Page_48" />evil, and of removing the circumstances out of which 
evil grows. And do not let us say, How can we get 
rid of the difficulty of the existence of the evil? but, 
How can we get rid of evil? How can we fulfil that 
purpose with a view to which God has allowed evil 
to exist? This is the best speculative answer to the 
difficulty, namely, that we can remove evil; and the 
best practical answer—for, when we are most actively 
engaged in doing good to others, then we most 
strongly feel that the sad experience of evil in the 
world is really reconcilable with that other image of 
the divine nature which is presented to us by reason 
and conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p13">It seems to be a harder task to think of God now 
than formerly, because we can no longer think of 
Him as the God of our Church or nation, but of the 
whole earth, nor of the earth merely, but of myriads 
of worlds. Yet in all ages, the ages of credulity or 
faith as well as those of reason and inquiry, the 
minds of men have been struggling after God if haply 
they might find Him. The ancient Greek thought 
that he saw God, first in the likeness of man, not 
better but greater than himself; then as fate, then as 
mind; whose providential interference was introduced 
to meet a difficulty, and who was not so much the 
just governor of men as the occasional avenger of 
injustice. Then there came the philosopher who 
taught that God was good, and the Author of good; 
that He was true, and could have no occasion to <pb n="49" id="iii.iii-Page_49" />deceive. Yet even he had no conception of a God 
who was the God of all nations of the earth. Slowly 
and partially in the decline of Roman and Greek life, 
when the different streams of human thought were 
beginning to meet and mingle, the wiser part of the 
Gentile world became dimly conscious that God was 
not the God of the Greeks and Romans, but of all 
mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p14">Even in the Scriptures too, if we read them attentively, we shall find a similar progressive revelation of 
the divine nature. In the childhood of the world 
God walked in the garden and talked with Adam. 
But in the New Testament we are plainly told that no 
man hath seen God at any time. In the Book of 
Exodus we read that God hardened Pharaoh’s heart, 
and in the Book of Genesis that He tempted Abraham; 
but again in the New Testament that He tempteth no man. And once more in the Old 
Testament itself we find both the earlier and the later notion. First He visited 
the sins of the fathers upon the children; secondly, in the prophets there 
occurs the twice repeated contradiction of this. Henceforth there should 
be no more this proverb in the house of Israel, ‘the 
fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children’s teeth are set on edge’; but every soul should bear his 
own iniquity. And our Lord Himself twice rebuked 
the popular superstition that temporal calamities are 
the punishment of sin: first, in the words, ‘Think ye 
that those eighteen upon whom the tower of Siloam 
<pb n="50" id="iii.iii-Page_50" />fell were sinners above all the dwellers in Jerusalem?’ and again, 
in the case of the man born blind, when the question is asked Him, ‘Master, 
which did sin, this man or his parents?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p15">Slowly and gradually, whether with or without 
Jewish or Christian revelation, have men attained to 
that degree of clearness of insight into the ways of 
God of which the human mind seems capable. And 
again and again they have held the truth in inconsistency, and in the name of 
Christianity relapsed into Jewish and Gentile error. They have not placed before 
themselves the attributes of God as the conditions under which they must think of His dealings 
with man. How, for example, when we speak of 
God as true, can we imagine that He will see us other 
than we truly are, or interpose a fiction between Himself and us? Or how can we suppose that He who is 
a Spirit, and must be worshipped in spirit and in 
truth, will make our eternal salvation dependent on 
some accident of place or time, or the performance of 
some external act? Or how can a just God punish us 
for what we never did, for what another did, for the 
mere tendency to evil which is inherent in the nature 
which He has given us? How can the most sorrowful 
spectacle that ever was seen upon earth, at which in 
a figure we may say that the world has been mourning 
ever since, have given Him pleasure and satisfaction? 
Will He remedy one injustice by another? Or again, 
can He inflict a disproportionate punishment on any <pb n="51" id="iii.iii-Page_51" />of His creatures? The good of society, the improvement of the 
offender, are the purposes of human punishment. Shall we attribute to the Most 
Merciful a darker purpose, of which we hardly venture to think or speak? Or 
shall we not rather thankfully acknowledge that His plans for the improvement of 
mankind are more perfect, more continuous, than our human schemes of discipline?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p16">The changes which have already taken place in the 
religious belief of Christians incline us to argue that 
there will be other changes by which religion and 
morality may be more perfectly reconciled. Many 
dark clouds of error and superstition hang about the 
early ages of the Church, and some of these are hanging about us still; many opinions were held by the 
best of men in the Nicene Church from which the 
human mind now shrinks with horror and amazement. Who can believe that the unbaptized infant is 
consigned to everlasting torments? Yet this was once 
the orthodox faith of the Christian world. Who can 
hear without trembling that one mortal sin consciously 
committed after baptism, almost, if not altogether, 
excluded the sinner from the hope of salvation? No 
wonder that men put off baptism until the hour of 
death. But what a conception both of the nature of 
God and of the religion of Christ does such a practice 
imply. Or who is not surprised when he reads that 
the satisfaction of Christ for the sins of mankind was 
originally understood to be a satisfaction to the devil, <pb n="52" id="iii.iii-Page_52" />and not to God? And, strangest of all, perhaps 
the least error in the use of a word seems to have 
been thought more displeasing to God than the 
greatest perfidy or cruelty of emperors, or the corruption of cities and churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p17">In the ancient Abyssinian Church, which by some 
has been thought to have retained the primitive faith 
more than any other, there was a solemn form of 
words repeated on certain days of the year. The 
origin of the custom and the name of the author of 
the words were unknown; they were supposed by 
some to have been translated out of another language. 
The meaning of several of the terms employed in 
this ancient document was uncertain; and texts were 
quoted from the Abyssinian Scriptures in support of 
them which were not found in older and better copies. 
Nevertheless, the use of this form of words, admitted 
to be of such uncertain interpretation and authority, 
was guarded by the most tremendous anathemas, 
which were uttered by the whole people; and all who 
did not believe what they could not wholly understand 
were devoted by them to eternal damnation. And 
sometimes the anathemas were rolled forth in a sort 
of triumph to the pealing sound of the organ, and 
sometimes the innocent voice of a child might be 
heard gently repeating them. The patriarch of the 
Abyssinian Church had long wished to put an end to 
this scandal, for he acknowledged that the words 
were not to be taken in their natural sense. But <pb n="53" id="iii.iii-Page_53" />ecclesiastical customs are very tenacious, and are apt 
to continue long after they are disapproved by reason 
and conscience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p18">My brethren, I want to point out to you that, if we 
insist on retaining all that we have received from 
antiquity, we must insensibly impair the divine image 
in the soul. Religion and morality will part company 
more and more; and we shall either cease to believe 
in God and a future life at all, or we shall become the 
victims of every superstition; we cannot draw near to 
Him if we think of Him only as a being who watches 
over us in this world, but leaves us to our fate in 
another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p19">I am aware that some persons may be displeased 
with me for saying this. But they would be equally 
displeased if I were to describe to them the terrors of 
hell in the language of Tertullian or some other ancient 
father, or as they are depicted in the writings of that 
Spanish friar which some of us may have read translated in the works of Bishop Jeremy Taylor. And 
still more, and more justly, would they be displeased 
if I was to apply their own doctrine to some one near 
and dear to them who had led a careless life and died 
making no sign of repentance. Yet surely it is 
a dangerous thing to hold religious truth at a distance 
which we refuse to realize when brought home to us; 
to begin by violating our first notions of the attributes 
of God on some slender ground of tradition or doubtful interpretation of isolated texts of Scripture, and <pb n="54" id="iii.iii-Page_54" />then, as if such doctrines were too dreadful to be 
entertained, seriously to lay them aside when they 
begin to be applied to practice.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p20">For indeed the thought of God is awful enough 
to us without adding terrific and unmeaning consequences. We do not suppose that God is like some 
foolish father who lets off his children from the 
punishment which is for their improvement—but 
rather that ‘whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth.’ We know that the will and purpose of God is that 
we should become like Him; that we should put off 
the garment of self and put on the Lord Jesus Christ 
in righteousness and true holiness. Nor can we 
imagine or believe that this is to be accomplished 
except by the exertions of our own wills co-operating with His will. And, when we think of our 
own selfishness, of our absorption in the things of 
this world and our averseness to another, we feel that 
this is a great and protracted work which cannot 
be accomplished without many a struggle and many 
sharp pangs, which might be described in Scripture 
language as dividing the body from the spirit, us from 
ourselves. For, whether we speak of a state of probation in which mankind or the majority of them are 
to have one chance and then to be cast aside for ever, 
or of an education which is to begin here and to be 
carried on through countless ages (and there may be 
those who are saved, so as by fire), yet we are all 
agreed in this, that ‘without holiness no man shall see <pb n="55" id="iii.iii-Page_55" />the Lord.’ The impure must become pure, the untrue 
must become simple and true, the thought of God 
must take the place of the thought of self, there must 
be no more hatred or party spirit: that ‘last infirmity 
of religious minds’ must disappear, the tangle of our 
own character must be unwoven and woven again 
before we can appear in His presence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iii-p21">When we think of another life, which is the second 
great truth of religion, in the light of the attributes of 
God, we have a feeling of awe and also of comfort. 
We know that God will see us as we truly are, and 
that in our way we are not too fit to meet His searching eye. But we know also that He will take into 
account all the circumstances of our lives. We are 
conscious that He is infinitely above us, and that no 
thought of ours can comprehend Him. But, as we 
would rather be judged by a great and good man 
than by one of a meaner sort, we would rather fall, 
as was said of old, into the hands of God than man. 
We know too that a perfect God can have no other 
aim or purpose to accomplish but the perfection of 
His creatures, if this be possible. The systems of men 
do not terrify us, or their wild denunciations of one 
another, whether in this or in former ages; they 
scarcely last a thousand years, and we know that in 
them is not always to be found the mind of Christ. 
And we can rise above them into the clear atmosphere 
of the justice and goodness of God. But what must 
strike, I do not say with fear, but with awe, the mind <pb n="56" id="iii.iii-Page_56" />of any reflecting being is this, that in that other 
world of which we know so little we have no one on 
whom we can rely but God only. Let us sometimes 
be alone with Him in this world, for the time will 
come when we shall be alone with Him.</p><pb n="57" id="iii.iii-Page_57" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IV. The Hebrew Conception of God." id="iii.iv" prev="iii.iii" next="iii.v">
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.1">IV</h2>
<h2 id="iii.iv-p0.2">THE HEBREW CONCEPTION OF GOD<note n="7" id="iii.iv-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, April 23, 1876.</note>.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.iv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p1.1">HEAR, O ISRAEL: THE LORD OUR GOD IS ONE LORD.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.iv-p2"><scripRef passage="Deut 6:4" id="iii.iv-p2.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4"><span class="sc" id="iii.iv-p2.2">DEUT</span>. vi. 4</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p3">FOLLOWING the plan which was indicated in a former 
sermon, I shall proceed now to consider the revelation 
of the divine nature which is made to us in the Old 
Testament. This we may hereafter compare briefly—first, with Greek and Roman ideas of religion; secondly, 
with that wider and more universal conception of 
God which is given us in history, in science, in our 
own experience, and in the Gospel of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p4">I am sensible of the difficulty of doing justice to 
a great subject in the short compass of a sermon. 
Such a treatment must necessarily appear superficial, 
inadequate, fragmentary. I would wish you to consider what I am going to say as hints and suggestions 
only, which you may carry back with you to the 
study of the Old Testament and make the beginning 
of thoughts and studies of your own.</p>
<pb n="58" id="iii.iv-Page_58" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p5">The Israelites themselves seem to have been conscious that the revelation of the divine nature had 
been gradually imparted to them. There may, 
perhaps, have been a time in their early history when 
their conception of God did not differ much from 
those of the surrounding nations, when they may 
have even given ‘the fruit of their body for the sin 
of their soul.’ But such a practice, which seems 
to be authoritatively repudiated in the narrative of 
Abraham and Isaac, certainly had not survived in the 
times when the Jews had become a nation. The 
truth probably is that, as other nations, for example 
the Egyptians, had much more of spiritual religion 
than we used to suppose in the days when their 
ancient records were unknown to us, so the Jews, if 
we examine the Old Testament critically, had much 
more of superstition and idolatry than it was once 
common to acknowledge. These old superstitions, 
which they had inherited from former ages and which 
they had in common with other nations, were always 
clinging to them and returning upon them; and only 
when the world began to pass out of them the Israelites 
passed out of them too. What they had peculiar to 
themselves was not the higher moral or religious 
sentiment of the whole race, but a few great men of 
whom other nations have never had the like, who first 
taught the true nature of God, who sought first to 
awaken in the minds of their fellow-men the moral and 
spiritual nature of religion, who stood apart from <pb n="59" id="iii.iv-Page_59" />existing institutions, and seem to have been not much 
regarded in their own lifetime or by their own nation, 
yet whose words have lightened every man who 
cometh into the world. The writings of the prophets 
of the seventh and eighth centuries before Christ are 
the true religion of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p6">Without attempting to recover what may be termed 
the prehistoric religion of the Israelites we observe 
traces of great changes, not unacknowledged by themselves in their thoughts about the divine nature. 
Once God had been only known to them by the name 
of Elohim, which scarcely distinguished Him from the 
other gods of the poly theist peoples who surrounded 
them, afterwards by the solemn and more abstract 
title of Jahweh or Jehovah, a word which is connected 
with the verb of existence, and seems to indicate the 
permanence of the divine nature. There was a time 
when God had walked with Adam in the garden; 
when He partook with Abraham of the calf which he 
had dressed; when He had talked with Moses as 
a man talketh with his friend; but every Israelite would have felt, as we should 
do, the incongruity of transferring these ancient representations to the times 
of David or one of the kings. Men look back upon Paradise or to some golden age 
as to a time in which, as they believe, there was a nearer approach to God:</p>
<verse id="iii.iv-p6.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p6.2">Upon the breast of new-created Earth</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p6.3">Man walked, and angels to his sight appeared,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.iv-p6.4">Crowning the glorious hills of Paradise.</l>
</verse>

<pb n="60" id="iii.iv-Page_60" />
<p class="continue" id="iii.iv-p7">But they forget that the nearer vision of God is also 
the narrower, and that to comprehend the whole of 
the visible world they must ascend to the invisible. 
The Israelitish prophets seem also to have been aware that many things said by 
them of old times respecting the nature or acts of the Divine Being stood in 
need of correction. Thus, while in the histories the bloody and perfidious 
destruction of the house of Ahab and of the prophets of Baal by Jehu is attributed to his zeal for .God, who had anointed him by 
the hand of His prophet, there was not wanting 
a prophet, Hosea, in the next generation, who foretold 
that the Lord would ‘avenge the blood of Jezreel on 
the house of Jehu.’ Thus again, while we are taught 
in the second commandment that ‘God visits the sins 
of the fathers upon the children,’ the prophet Ezekiel, 
apparently alluding to these words, declares with 
authority that henceforward there shall be no more 
this proverb in the house of Israel, ‘the fathers have 
eaten sour grapes, and the children’s teeth are set 
upon edge,’ but every soul shall bear his own iniquity. 
Thus the arbitrary is exchanged for the moral, even 
in spite of the appearances of the surrounding world. 
And everywhere the beneficent aspect of the divine 
nature is exhibited to us as well as the terrible which 
had absorbed the minds of the people in earlier ages: 
the religion of love is combined with that of fear. 
The terrible Jehovah, who is ready to pour out the 
vials of His wrath on the backsliding race, is also the<pb n="61" id="iii.iv-Page_61" />God who ‘loves them freely,’ 
and draws them to Him ‘with bonds of love.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p8">And here I will notice a difficulty in these inquiries 
which has, perhaps, already occurred to you—it is 
a difficulty which often applies to similar inquiries. 
When we speak of the Old Testament we include 
a number of writings of the most various dates, and 
the dates of most of them are not exactly known to 
us. The history of Israel extends over a period of 
a thousand or fifteen hundred years. During this period 
the nation is sometimes in the closest connexion with 
the Assyrian or Egyptian or Persian or late Greek 
Empire, at other times almost isolated from them. It 
is natural to ask how we can be sure to what period 
the Jewish conception of the divine nature can be 
really attributed, and how far they may have been 
affected by the ideas of foreign nations. Are the 
Books of Genesis or Exodus, or the oldest part of 
them, really of the same date with the Book of 
Deuteronomy, which has so much in common with 
the prophets? Is the minute detail of the Ceremonial 
Law really prior to the denunciations of ceremonialism which we read in the words of Micah and 
Isaiah? Why do the names of Adam and Eve never 
occur except in the first few chapters of the Book of 
Genesis? Is the prediction of Cyrus, or the consolation of Israel in the captivity, a foretelling of events 
by the prophet Isaiah which were to happen two centuries afterwards, or the expression of religious feeling <pb n="62" id="iii.iv-Page_62" />by a great unknown prophet who lived at some later epoch?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p9">The time will no doubt arrive when these and the 
like questions, which have been often angrily discussed, 
will be regarded as perfectly unconnected with the 
interests of religion and theology, as having, in fact, 
no more to do with them than similar questions 
raised about the genuineness or authenticity of the 
Greek or Latin classics. But they will always be of 
importance in the study of Jewish history and literature. Unless we can form an idea of the chronology 
we can obtain no adequate conception of the progress 
of religious ideas among the Jewish people—we shall 
be in danger of mixing up notions which are really 
incongruous. In this, as in most inquiries relating to 
antiquity, we can have no certainty about details or 
<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.iv-p9.1">minutiae</span></i>—we cannot determine accurately whether 
a particular verse is to be assigned to an earlier or 
later prophet. But we may still be able to say confidently, that all the prophets of a particular age have 
a common character and teach a common lesson.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p10">Now the prophets of the sixth and seventh centuries before Christ have such a common character; 
in them the spiritual nature of religion is fully taught 
and developed. The same spiritual lesson is repeated 
to us in the Psalms and in the Book of Deuteronomy. 
The dates of the Psalms vary, and for the most part 
to writings so short no chronological criterion can 
be applied. The Book of Deuteronomy has been <pb n="63" id="iii.iv-Page_63" />thought by recent critics, chiefly on grounds of 
internal evidence, to have been written in the reign 
of King Josiah. Here, then, we have a large portion 
of the Old Testament Scriptures, for the most part 
contemporary or nearly so, to which we may appeal 
as the source of our knowledge respecting the religion 
of the Israelites in the golden age of prophecy, when 
the outward fortunes of the Jewish people were 
beginning to wane and disappear, and a greater and 
more abiding glory to shine forth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p11">There is yet another confusion which besets the 
study of the Israelitish religion—the erroneous opposition between the Old Testament and the New. 
They have differences no doubt, great and important, 
but differences are often made between them which 
have no real existence. When God is said to be 
represented in the one as the God of justice, in the 
other as the God of love; when the Old Testament is 
opposed to the New as the law to the Gospel, the 
thunder of Mount Sinai to the meekness and gentleness of Christ; this is really a very inconsiderate 
and partial way of viewing the subject. For in the 
Old and New Testaments alike God is equally represented to us as a Father as well as a King, as a God 
of love and mercy as well as of justice; in both He is 
the God of individuals as well as of nations, who is 
not far ‘from every one of us.’ The truer distinction, 
perhaps the only distinction, which can be consistently 
maintained between them is that in the Old Testament <pb n="64" id="iii.iv-Page_64" />God is revealed to His people Israel, and 
through them to the world, by the word of Moses, 
Isaiah, and the prophets; that in the New Testament 
He has spoken not to one nation only, but to the 
whole world by His Son Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p12">And now we may leave these preliminaries and 
return to the general subject. First among the conceptions of God which we find in the Old Testament 
is that ‘He is the God of nature.’ The Israelites of 
course knew nothing of the fixed laws by which the 
world is governed; their heaven was above them, 
their place of the departed below; the earth was 
a large plain which divided them. The stars were 
the hosts of whom Jehovah was the Lord. Just 
behind the visible universe He dwelt, sometimes 
revealing Himself for a moment to the eye of the 
prophet ‘sitting upon a throne, high, and lifted up,’ or ‘having the body of heaven in His clearness.’ His power is shown both in the ordinary working of 
nature and in the extraordinary. He makes the field 
barren or fruitful; He gives or withholds from Israel 
corn, wine and oil, the silver also and the gold and 
the wool and the flax with which they adorn themselves are His gifts. For their sakes He makes 
a covenant with the wild beasts, for whom He also 
provides. He hath set the round world so fast that 
it cannot be moved (this is the manner in which the Israelitish prophet expresses that confidence which to 
us is given by what we term the uniformity of the <pb n="65" id="iii.iv-Page_65" />laws of nature). The good and evil which come to 
men, the storm, the drought, the pestilence, equally 
with the beneficial rain or the fertilizing sunshine, are 
regulated by His pleasure. ‘The heavens declare the 
glory of God, and the firmament showeth His handy 
work.’ This is the picture of the world in repose. 
But not less is His presence seen in the earthquake 
and the storm, when, as we read in the <scripRef passage="Psa 18:7,9" id="iii.iv-p12.1" parsed="|Ps|18|7|0|0;|Ps|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.18.7 Bible:Ps.18.9">18th Psalm</scripRef>, ‘the earth trembled and quaked, and the very foundations of the hills shook and were removed, because 
He was wroth.’ ‘He bowed the heavens also, and 
came down, and it was dark under His feet.’ Or, as 
the two aspects are combined in the <scripRef passage="Psa 50:2,3" id="iii.iv-p12.2" parsed="|Ps|50|2|50|3" osisRef="Bible:Ps.50.2-Ps.50.3">50th Psalm</scripRef>, 
‘Out of Sion hath God appeared in perfect beauty’: and yet ‘there shall go 
before Him a consuming fire, and a mighty tempest shall be stirred up round 
about Him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p13">Yet this physical government of the world is also 
a moral government, in which God distributes rewards 
and punishments to His people. He is not only their 
Creator, but their Judge, who gives to every man 
according to his works. True, the prophet or 
psalmist sometimes finds that the mystery of the world 
is too hard for him, as it has been for many a one in 
every age, when he sees the wicked in such prosperity and flourishing like a green bay-tree; or when, 
like Job, he contrasts the consciousness of his own 
rectitude with the misery of his outward circum 
stances; or when, like the author of the Book of 
Ecclesiastes, after surveying the world, he acknowledges <pb n="66" id="iii.iv-Page_66" />that all is vanity, and that there is one event to the 
righteous and the wicked, yet still maintains, in spite of all this, that ‘to 
fear God and keep His commandments is the conclusion of the whole matter.’ Even to the psalmist the ways of God were not cleared 
up ‘until he went into the sanctuary and considered 
the end of these men.’ He, too, reflected with gratitude that he had ‘never seen the righteous forsaken, nor 
his seed begging their bread.’ Such were the partial 
answers, which in those ancient times men were able 
to give to the common difficulties which beset us and 
them in relation to the divine government of the 
universe. But chiefly they looked forward to another 
kingdom which never was, and never was to be, in 
which the will of God was to be more perfectly fulfilled, and ‘the sun of righteousness’ was to shine 
forth, and ‘the mountain of the Lord’s House was to 
be exalted in the top of the mountains.’ Before this 
there is to be a day of judgement, ‘a day of the Lord,’ in which He will punish the sins of Israel, and from 
the remnant make a new people. They shall return 
from all the nations whither He has scattered them; 
Ephraim shall not envy Jacob, nor Judah vex 
Ephraim, Israel shall be a third with Assyria and 
Egypt, while in Micah and Isaiah the vision extends 
(for he words occur in both of them): ‘And many 
people shall go and say, ‘Come, let us go up to the 
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of 
Jacob, and He will teach us of His ways, and we will <pb n="67" id="iii.iv-Page_67" />walk in His 
paths. For out of Sion shall go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from 
Jerusalem.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p14">When we speak of Jehovah being revealed to men 
in the Old Testament as the moral governor of the 
world, we must remember, however, one important 
limitation which narrows this conception. Though 
He is the God of the whole earth, ‘who sits upon the 
circle of the heavens,’ before whom the nations are as 
nothing compared with His greatness, yet He is also 
in a special manner the God of the Jewish people. 
With them He is in direct relation as their King and 
Judge, as their Father and Friend. But the other 
nations of the world come within the circle of His 
Providence chiefly in so far as their fortunes affect 
the Jewish race; they are on the outskirts of His 
government, and the furthest vision of the prophet 
hardly pierces to a time when there shall be one 
religion spread over the whole earth. No ancient 
nation ever thought of other nations as equally with 
themselves the objects of a divine care. It would 
have been hard, almost impossible, for them to have 
done so. Nay, my brethren, is it not hard for us as 
well as them to realize what we most certainly believe, 
or at least declare that we believe, that every other 
human being, the poorest, the weakest, those who 
dwell in distant climes, or who lived in past ages, are 
as much the object of a divine solicitude as we ourselves are? The national religions of the world came 
first; and the Jewish religion follows the same order: <pb n="68" id="iii.iv-Page_68" />they were schoolmasters, as we may say, a little 
parodying the words of St. Paul, to bring men to the 
universal religion. The later religions of the world, 
whether Christianity or Buddhism or Mahometanism, 
have all claimed to be universal, limited to no favoured 
race or tribes, however imperfectly the disciples of 
all of them have ever been able to carry out this 
divine inspiration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p15">It is out of this relation of Jehovah to the Jewish 
people that the tender human relation of God to man 
was developed by the prophets. They spoke of the 
power which nothing could resist, of the justice which 
no man could escape; they were never weary of 
describing in material imagery the control which was 
exercised by Him over the works of nature. Yet 
this same mighty God is the gentlest and most loving 
of rulers; the Father and the Friend, the Consoler and 
Redeemer, even more than the Conqueror and King. 
His love as far exceeds human love as His strength 
exceeds human strength. He is the Shepherd who 
feeds His flock and gathers the lambs in His arms; 
He is the Spouse of Israel as well as her Lord, whom 
she is constantly deserting, and who is always ready 
to receive her again. There is no movement towards 
repentance or cry for mercy that does not at once enter 
into His ears. The prisoner and the oppressed, all 
those who in early and disturbed states of society are 
least regarded, are the special objects of His care; He 
is the Father of the fatherless, and in Him they find <pb n="69" id="iii.iv-Page_69" />mercy. ‘When my father and mother forsake me, then 
the Lord will take me up.’ It is a hasty remark which 
has been sometimes made, that in the Old Testament 
mankind are only regarded as the servants of God, 
but in the New Testament are His sons. For both in 
the Old and in the New Testaments alike He is their 
Father as well as their God. But instead of summarizing further the representation of this aspect of 
the divine character which is given in the prophets, 
I would ask you to consider the deep tenderness and 
feeling of two passages in their writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p16">The first is from the later chapters of Isaiah (<scripRef passage="Isa 63:15,16,19" id="iii.iv-p16.1" parsed="|Isa|63|15|63|16;|Isa|63|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.63.15-Isa.63.16 Bible:Isa.63.19">lxiii. 15, 
16, 19</scripRef>), probably written during the captivity, which 
combines in a wonderful manner the two characteristics 
of gentleness and sublimity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p17">‘Look down from heaven, and behold from the 
habitation of Thy holiness and of Thy glory: where is 
Thy zeal and Thy strength, the sounding of Thy bowels 
and of Thy mercies toward me? are they restrained?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p18">‘Doubtless Thou art our Father, though Abraham be ignorant of 
us, and Israel acknowledge us not: Thou, O Lord, art our Father, our Redeemer; 
Thy name is from everlasting.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p19">Where we may notice, by the way, how the prophet 
identifies himself with the Jewish people so as to be 
almost indistinguishable from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p20">And again renewing the plea:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p21">‘We are Thine: Thou never barest rule over them; they were not 
called by Thy name.’</p>

<pb n="70" id="iii.iv-Page_70" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p22">The other passage is of a much earlier date, and is 
taken from the prophet Hosea, who lived in the days 
of Uzziah, Jotham and Hezekiah (<scripRef id="iii.iv-p22.1" passage="Hosea xi." parsed="|Hos|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11">Hosea xi.</scripRef> i, 3, 4). It 
presents God to us, not only as the father or spouse, 
but almost as the mother of His people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p23">‘When Israel was a child, then I loved him, and called My son 
out of Egypt.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p24">‘I taught Ephraim also to go, taking them by their arms; but 
they knew not that I healed them. I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of 
love.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p25">And again (<scripRef passage="Hosea 14:4" id="iii.iv-p25.1" parsed="|Hos|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.14.4">xiv. 4</scripRef>):</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p26">‘I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely, for 
mine anger is turned away from them.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p27">In some old-fashioned, may I say wrong-headed, 
treatises of theology, such as Warburton’s <i>Divine 
Legation of Moses</i>, the God of Israel is described to 
us as a sort of king or magistrate who keeps His 
people in order by rewards and punishments. And 
there have not been wanting writers in our own days 
who think that this, whether true or not, is about as 
high a notion as we can form of the divine nature. 
This is the old fallacy of might prevailing over right, 
the theory of the strong man as it is sometimes called, 
transferred from the sphere of human things to the 
divine. How unlike this is either to the love of God 
on which the prophets delighted to dwell, or to the 
power of God which is ever on the side of righteousness, I need not stop to consider.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p28">Thus far we have been contemplating the divine <pb n="71" id="iii.iv-Page_71" />nature either in relation to the outward world or to 
the Jewish world. There remains the highest and 
greatest question of all, so far as it can be separated 
from these. What is He in His own innermost being, 
when separated from the accidents of time and place? How shall we describe that 
God who existed before the mountains were brought forth, or ever the earth and 
the world were formed?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p29">There is one word hardly translatable into other 
languages, because the Israelitish prophets have themselves infused into it a depth of meaning, under which 
all the attributes of God are comprehended. This is ‘holiness;’ and God is called by them 
‘the high and 
lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is 
holy.’ It is difficult for us to comprehend the whole 
signification of this word. It means moral goodness, 
it means righteousness, it means truth, it means purity—but it means more than these. It means the spirit 
which is altogether above the world, and yet has an 
affinity with goodness and truth in the world. It 
implies separation as well as elevation, dignity as 
well as innocence. It is the personification of the 
idea of good. It is the light of which the whole 
earth is full, which is also the fire which burns up 
the ungodly. It has a side of awe as well as of goodness. It suggests the thought, not of direct punishment or suffering to be inflicted on the wicked, but 
rather, ‘How can we sinners venture into the presence 
of a holy God? What unclean person can behold <pb n="72" id="iii.iv-Page_72" />His face and live?’ Like other ideas of perfection it 
may be called, in the language of philosophy, transcendental, that is to say, not wholly capable of being 
expressed in human language. After we have combined all the aspects of truth or goodness in one, 
there remains something more which is above us, 
which we can feel rather than describe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p30">But what is necessarily indistinct to us when we 
endeavour to carry our thoughts beyond this world 
becomes clearer to us when we return to earth and 
think, not of God, but of man. The holiness of God 
is that image of Himself which He seeks to implant 
in all His creatures. ‘Be ye holy even as I am holy,’ are words in which the whole of religion may be 
summed up. And though we are not able to look at 
the sun in his strength, we may yet see him through 
a glass darkly or in human reflections of him. Thus, 
for example, if we were to attempt to define or 
describe the meaning of the term once more with 
reference to man, we should find that there were 
very few to whom we could venture to apply it. It 
means in the first place perfect disinterestedness, 
indifference to earthly and human interests. Again, 
it implies a mind one with God, over which no 
shadow of uncleanness or untruth ever passes, which 
seeks only to know His will, and knowing it, to carry 
it out in the world. To purity and truth it adds 
peace and a certain dignity derived from independence of all things. It is heaven upon earth—to live <pb n="73" id="iii.iv-Page_73" />loving all men, disturbed by nothing, fearing nothing. 
It is a temper of mind which is unshaken by changes 
of religious opinion, which is not dependent upon 
outward observances of religion. Such a character 
we may meet with once or twice in a long life, and 
derive a sort of inspiration from it. And oh! that it 
were possible that some of us might, even in the days 
of our youth, find the blessedness of leading such 
a life in the light of God’s presence always.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p31">The aim of the prophets is almost wholly a moral 
one, and the demands which they make in the name 
of Jehovah over the people of Israel are moral 
demands. ‘Wash you, make you clean.’ ‘Cease to 
do evil, learn to do well, seek judgement, do justice 
to the fatherless, defend the cause of the widow.’ Nothing can be simpler than their religious teaching. 
This simplicity leads them to denounce, not only the 
sins, but the religious observances of the Israelites. 
Read carefully the first chapter of Isaiah: ‘Bring no 
more vain oblations; incense is an abomination unto 
Me; your new moons and sabbaths and your appointed 
feasts My soul hateth;’ and you see how far they 
were from blindly conforming to the religion of their 
time. Do we suppose that any one who spoke in 
the same spirit to us would be received with favour 
amongst us? They came not to increase the outward 
splendour of the temple or the synagogue, but to 
teach a lesson which should abide for ever. That 
lesson may be summed up in the words of Micah, <pb n="74" id="iii.iv-Page_74" />called by Bishop Butler, himself a great teacher of 
the morality of religion, the justest description of 
religious life that has ever been given. ‘He hath shown thee, O man, what is 
good; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justice, and to love 
mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p32">And this lesson they have bequeathed to us, the 
simplest of all religious lessons and also the most in 
danger of being lost; of this they have found for us 
the expression in words which will never pass away. 
We do not rashly apply their denunciations to the 
religious observances of our own day; but they teach 
us that by being above them only can we have the 
right use of them. Their mission was to stand apart 
from their fellow-men, ours to act in concert and communion with them. There is another lesson which 
may be gathered from their writings, to which also 
ecclesiastical history bears witness. It is this, that, 
whereas the permanence of societies and churches is 
derived from system and organization and authority, 
their true life flows from individuals acting and thinking freely—from prophets, not from priests; from 
those who have resisted the popular tide, not from 
those who are borne along with it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p33">I promised, at the commencement of this sermon, 
to make some brief comparison of the Israelitish 
religion with the Greek religion, and also with our 
modern Christianity. I shall confine the comparison 
to two striking points.</p>

<pb n="75" id="iii.iv-Page_75" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p34">(1) When we place side by side the writings of 
Plato or Epictetus and one of the Jewish prophets, 
we are struck by the fact that while they both equally 
insist on the morality or perfection of the divine 
nature, to the Greek it is comparatively indifferent 
whether he speaks of God in the singular or in 
the plural, in the masculine or neuter; whereas the 
Hebrew teacher begins by proclaiming, ‘Hear, O 
Israel, the Lord thy God is one God,’ and at every 
turn attributes to Him the acts and feelings of a person. 
This difference between the two modes of conception 
leads us to make the reflection that, while we know of 
no higher mode of representing the Divine Being to 
ourselves than under the forms of Unity and Personality, yet that Personality is not like a human 
personality, nor that Unity like the unity of the world. 
It seems as if we should not be so careful to define 
our terms as to vary them, lest we should become the 
slaves of words in matters which transcend words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p35">(2) When we compare the prophet’s consciousness 
of the Divine Being with our own colder and more 
distant conception of Him, we seem almost to be of 
a different religion from him. Perhaps we hardly 
allow sufficiently for the difference which is necessarily 
made in our ideas of God by the progress of human 
knowledge. The Israelite, as I was remarking at the 
beginning of this sermon, had no conception of laws 
of nature. He thought of God as very near to him,—his Father, his King, the Inhabitant, when He was <pb n="76" id="iii.iv-Page_76" />pleased to dwell there, of the land of Israel. But any 
notion of a Divine Being which did not embrace all 
knowledge and all power would be to us unreal. We 
cannot be satisfied with having one God in science 
and history, another in religion. And the reconcilement of these opposite aspects of the divine nature 
has hitherto been beyond our strength. Something 
we may have done for it, but not much. And, while 
men are seeking after God, if haply they may find 
Him (though He be not far from any one of us), we 
cannot entirely cast out fear and doubt; we have 
sometimes to turn our eyes back again to earth and 
think of our duties there, which remain as ever plain 
and clear to us. Some of us may find a parallel to 
our state in the language of Job and Ecclesiastes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p36">I have been treating in this sermon of a very solemn 
subject in the language of criticism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.iv-p37">In these days there are many things which we must 
criticize, although they are the foundation of our lives, 
for otherwise they would become mere words, and 
have no meaning to us. We cannot expect that 
without any effort of thought we can understand the 
thoughts of 2,500 years ago. The realities which 
underlie our criticism, though manifested in different 
forms, remain the same; though the world grows old 
they change not; though at times obscured they are 
again revealed, deriving, as in past so also in future 
ages, light and meaning from the history and experience of mankind.</p>

<pb n="77" id="iii.iv-Page_77" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="V. Christ’s Revelation of God." id="iii.v" prev="iii.iv" next="iii.vi">
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.1">V</h2> 
<h2 id="iii.v-p0.2">CHRIST’S REVELATION OF GOD<note n="8" id="iii.v-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, May 21, 1876.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p1.1">GOD, WHO AT SUNDRY TIMES AND IN DIVERS 
MANNERS SPAKE IN TIMES PAST UNTO THE FATHERS 
BY THE PROPHETS, HATH IN THESE LAST DAYS SPOKEN UNTO US BY HIS SON.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.v-p2"><scripRef passage="Heb 1:1,2" id="iii.v-p2.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1-Heb.1.2"><span class="sc" id="iii.v-p2.2">HEBREWS</span> i. 1, 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p3">IN preceding sermons we traced the idea of God in 
the Greek and Eastern religions and in the Hebrew 
prophets. We saw how slowly mankind emerged 
out of local worship and barbarous fancies, and came 
at length to a higher notion of the divine nature; 
how they passed from the Homeric gods to the absolute being and good of Aristotle and Plato; from the 
childlike innocent vision of God walking in the garden 
in the cool of the day to the God of justice and mercy ‘terrible in righteousness, mighty to save,’ of the 
prophets and the Psalms. We have now to consider 
the further revelation of God in the New Testament, 
which may be summed up almost in a word: ‘The manifestation of God in Jesus 
Christ.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p4">As I was saying in a former sermon, the relation 
of the Old Testament to the New has been often 
misunderstood. The New Testament has been read <pb n="78" id="iii.v-Page_78" />backwards in the Old: an ancient ceremony, a holy 
place, a number, a word, has been made the symbol 
of a hidden truth. The old is always entwining with 
the new both in philosophy and theology, and out of 
this accidental connexion has been developed a system 
of interpreting the Old Testament by the New. The 
practice has had in two ways a bad result. It has 
fixed the mind upon what is unimportant in the Old 
and New Testament Scriptures rather than upon what 
is important; and it has tended, if I may use the expression, to confine the Gospel within the curtain of the 
Tabernacle. This is one of those theological questions upon which the comparison of other religions 
has thrown a flood of light. What theologians of 
the last century would have supposed to be a proof of 
the divine origin of Christianity, viz. the adaptation 
of the older form of a religion to its later requirements 
(‘which things are an allegory,’ as is said in the 
Epistle to the Galatians), is now seen to be a phenomenon not peculiar to Christianity, but common to all 
religions in which there are sacred books, if they 
retain any life or power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p5">Yet there is also a real harmony between the Old 
Testament and the New, which will more clearly 
appear to us when we drop the accidents of time and 
place and pierce to the thing contained in them. 
There was no necessary connexion between the 
Paschal lamb and that other sacrifice which was the 
negation of a sacrifice; but the Paschal lamb was <pb n="79" id="iii.v-Page_79" />a natural image under which the disciples, who were 
Jews at first, spoke of the sufferings of Christ. To 
us it is a mere figure of speech, consecrated by the 
tradition of ages. But there is also a deeper harmony 
between the Old Testament and the New, which is the 
harmony of good and truth everywhere: when the 
prophet Isaiah says, ‘Your new moons and sabbaths 
are an abomination unto me,’ he breathes the same 
spirit as St. Paul, where he insists that no man shall 
judge another ‘in meat or in drink, in respect of an 
holy day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath day.’ When again, almost in a strain of passion, he says, 
‘Though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be white 
as snow, though they be red like crimson they shall 
be as wool, if ye be willing and obedient,’ he anticipates the milder and more authoritative words of 
Christ, ‘Thy sins be forgiven thee; go, and sin no 
more.’ When Isaiah says (<scripRef passage="Isa 19:24" id="iii.v-p5.1" parsed="|Isa|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.24">xix. 24</scripRef>), ‘In that day shall 
Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assyria, even 
a blessing in the midst of the land,’ in this singular 
form of words he expresses the same thought which is 
uttered by Christ: ‘Other sheep I have which are not 
of this fold; them also I must bring, that there may 
be one fold and one shepherd.’ The evangelical 
prophet and the New Testament, with a greater or less 
degree of clearness, teach the same lesson, that there 
is one God and Father of all, and one Church or 
Israel of God. Alike they denounce evil, especially in 
the form of hypocrisy; the prophets not sparing the <pb n="80" id="iii.v-Page_80" />kings or priests who were their contemporaries, 
while Christ, in a severer tone than He uses towards 
other sinners, condemns Pharisaism, which had become 
more systematized now that the world had grown 
older and the religion of Israel had been longer 
established. Such a common basis there is in the 
Old and New Testaments, and perhaps in the higher 
parts of almost all religions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p6">And not only is there this unconscious harmony 
between them, but Christ expressly derives a great 
part of His doctrine from the laws of the prophets. 
In His own mind His teaching seems to have appeared 
generally to be a fulfilment of them; though one or 
two isolated passages may be cited, such as that 
remarkable one in St. John, ‘All who ever came 
before Me are thieves and robbers,’ which have an 
opposite character. It may be observed that, though 
He nowhere speaks of the Ceremonial Law as having 
any relation to Himself, He selects passages both from 
the Books of Moses and the prophets, and makes 
them the text of His discourses. ‘This day is the 
Scripture fulfilled in your ears.’ To those who condemn His healing on the Sabbath day He rejoins, 
‘Go 
ye and learn what that meaneth: I will have mercy 
and not sacrifice’; and He quotes examples of what to 
the Jews would have appeared the profanation of it, 
in the Old Testament. To others who made the 
word of God of none effect by their traditions, He 
replies, ‘Ye hypocrites, well did Esaias prophesy of <pb n="81" id="iii.v-Page_81" />you, saying: ‘This people draweth nigh unto Me with 
their mouth and honoureth Me with their lips; but in 
vain do they worship Me, teaching for doctrines the 
commandments of men.’ Or again, speaking of the 
blindness of the whole people: ‘By hearing ye shall 
hear and shall not understand, and seeing ye shall see 
and not perceive.’ There is no more gracious description of the Gospel than that which Christ Himself 
read in the synagogue out of the Book of the prophet 
Esaias: ‘The spirit of the Lord God is upon Me, because He hath anointed Me to 
preach the Gospel to the poor; He hath sent Me to heal the broken hearted, to 
preach deliverance to the captives and recovery of sight to the blind, to set at 
liberty them that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year of the Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p7">So again, probably in His own thoughts, and certainly in the earliest reflections of His disciples, Christ 
is identified with the suffering servant of God in the 
prophecies of the late Isaiah—suffering and also 
rejoicing; for in the Old as well as in the New 
Testament there is a picture of a suffering as well 
as of a triumphant Messiah. Every saviour or helper 
of mankind has a time of suffering as well as of glory, 
a time in which God seems to have forsaken him, and 
the meanness or the indifference or the wickedness 
of mankind are too much for him, and a time when 
the multitude cry ‘Hosanna’ before him, or he himself in his own inmost soul has a more present vision <pb n="82" id="iii.v-Page_82" />of a kingdom not of this world. This double thread 
runs alike through the prophets and the Gospels. 
Only what is more outward and visible in the Old 
Testament becomes more inward and spiritual in the 
New. The kingdom of God is not the conversion of 
surrounding nations or the subjugation of them to the 
God of Israel, but ‘the kingdom of God is within 
you.’ There, in the heart of man, its struggle is to 
be maintained, its victory won. It does not seek to 
incorporate the kingdoms of the world, but is rather 
in antagonism with them. The faithful believer feels 
the dead weight of sin and of the world, but in himself and in relation to God he is free and lord of all 
things. Take as the highest expression of what I am 
saying the remarkable words of St. Paul in <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:10" id="iii.v-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.10">2 Cor. vi</scripRef>: 
‘As deceivers and yet true, as unknown and yet well 
known, as dying and behold we live, as sorrowful yet 
always rejoicing, as having nothing and yet possessing 
all things.’ Or again the description of the spiritual 
conflict in <scripRef passage="Rom 7:19,24,25" id="iii.v-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|7|19|0|0;|Rom|7|24|0|0;|Rom|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.19 Bible:Rom.7.24 Bible:Rom.7.25">Rom. vii</scripRef>: ‘The good 
that I would I do not, but the evil which I would not, that I do. . . . O 
wretched man that I am. . . . I thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p8">Of this spiritual conflict there is no trace in the 
prophets. Neither do they ever speak of God taking 
up His abode in the hearts of men. Their relation to 
Him is an external one like that of subjects to a king. 
They see Him sitting on a throne high and lifted up. 
They cannot be said to reconcile God to man, or to <pb n="83" id="iii.v-Page_83" />bridge the chasm which separates them. He is the 
Sun of their life, and they seem to fear that when their 
breath passes away the sunshine in which they have 
lived may be withdrawn from them. They utter His 
commands; occasionally, awake or in a dream, they 
hear His voice; but they do not hold communion with 
Him. He is clothed in the greatness of nature, which 
like the cherubim veils His face from them. He is 
still the God of the Jewish race, though in the distance the prophet sees that other races will begin, or 
are beginning, to partake of the mercies granted to 
the Israelites. The misery and evil of the people are 
present; and they are already experiencing the just judgements of God. But the hope of good is future—in 
<i>those</i> days, in the <i>latter</i> days, at some unknown 
and distant time; whereas in the New Testament the 
good is present and immediate; within the reach of 
every one, if he will renounce himself and follow 
Christ. For these <i>are</i> ‘the latter days,’ and ‘this day is the Scripture 
fulfilled in your ears.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p9">The life of Christ comes after the promises and 
denunciations of the prophets like the calm after 
storm, like the still small voice in the Book of Kings 
after the thunder and the earthquake. It is the 
life of a private man, unknown to the history of His 
own time. Very few Romans within a century of 
His birth had ever heard of His name. To a stranger 
visiting Palestine about the year 30 He would have 
appeared the gentlest and most innocent of mankind. <pb n="84" id="iii.v-Page_84" />Such a one might have been described in the words 
of the prophet: ‘He shall not strive nor cry; a bruised 
reed shall He not break, nor quench the smoking flax.’ He would have seemed like any other man, only 
calmer and deeper. He would not have made that 
great interval between Himself and other men which 
we sometimes attribute to Him; He would rather 
have sought to identify Himself with them. ‘Why callest thou Me good? there is none good but One, that is God.’ What, then, do we 
mean, and what would He Himself have meant by declaring that He was the ‘manifestation of God’ or the 
‘Son of God’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p10">Suppose that we pause for a moment and ask, first 
of all, what we mean by the very term ‘the manifestation of God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p11">Behold the heaven and the heaven of heavens 
cannot contain Him; how, then, can He be manifested 
to us? He is in one world and we in another: how 
can we pass from ourselves to Him? We cannot 
escape from the condition of our own minds. He is 
in eternity, and we are limited by space and time: 
what conception or idea can we form of Him? Everything that we think is subject to the laws of our 
minds: every word that we utter is a part of a human language. But our thoughts 
are not the thoughts of the universal mind, and language, as we know, is full of 
defects and imperfections. Are we not, then, seeking to think what cannot be 
conceived and to express what no words can utter?</p>

<pb n="85" id="iii.v-Page_85" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p12">So both in ancient and modern times the philosopher has widened the breach between the seen 
and the unseen, between the human and divine. But 
the second thoughts of philosophy have always been 
that from this transcendentalism we must return to 
the earth, which is the habitation, not of our bodies 
only, but of our minds, and that through man we must 
ascend to God. We do not suppose God to be in 
a form like ourselves; nor are the most wonderful 
works of art, except so far as they convey a moral 
idea, in any sensible degree a nearer approximation 
to the image of God than the rudest. But still He is 
only known to us, so far as we can conceive Him, 
under the form of a perfect human nature. The 
highest which we can imagine in man is not human 
but divine. Perfect righteousness, perfect holiness, 
perfect truth, perfect love—these are the elements or 
attributes, not of a human, but of a divine being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p13">There are some persons who believe only in what 
they see, and God they cannot see; there are some 
persons who accept only what is definite, and God 
cannot be defined; there are some persons upon 
whose minds an impression is only produced by 
poetry or painting, and the greatest art of Italian or 
any other poet or painter cannot depict or describe 
God. There are another class again who would reject 
any God whose existence cannot be demonstrated to 
them on the principles of inductive science. To all 
these, righteousness, holiness, truth, love, instead of <pb n="86" id="iii.v-Page_86" />being attributes of God and the most real of all powers 
in the world, are fancies of mystics, or abstractions of 
philosophers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p14">I know that the record in which this divine goodness is presented to us is fragmentary, and that we 
cannot altogether separate the thoughts of Christ 
Himself from the impressions which the disciples and 
evangelists formed of Him. But is this any reason 
for our not attempting to frame an idea of God, the 
highest and holiest which we can? If there be any 
thing in the narrative of the Gospels that is discordant 
or inconsistent, either with itself or other truths not 
known in that age of the world, that is not to be 
insisted upon as a part of our religion. Our duty 
as Christians is not to inquire whether this or that 
word of Christ has been preserved with superhuman 
accuracy, but to seek to form the highest idea of God 
which we can, and to implant it in our minds and in 
our lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p15">What, then, is this exemplar which God gives us of 
His love and of Himself, first manifested in the life 
of Christ, and then fashioned anew in our own hearts? 
We may begin by regarding it as the opposite of the 
world. ‘Ye are not of the world, even as I am not 
of the world.’ It is not the image of power, or of 
external greatness, or of any quality which men 
ordinarily admire; there is no admixture of the 
beauty which strikes the sense in it. For ‘His face 
was marred more than the sons of man.’ Nor is it <pb n="87" id="iii.v-Page_87" />the embodiment of genius or intellect, though these 
may be mighty instruments in the government of the 
world. Nor is it the image of a great conqueror 
who subjugates the nations to a kingdom of righteousness. For such a subjugation by external force to 
good is not possible: ‘the kingdom of God is within 
you.’ The victory of good over evil had sometimes 
floated before the mind of the Israelitish prophets as a victory of arms. ‘But My 
kingdom,’ says Christ, ‘is not of this world; else would My servants fight for it, 
but now is My kingdom not from hence.’ In none of these forms has God revealed 
Himself to us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p16">Nor again does the image of Christ lead us to conceive of 
pleasure, or of what we term happiness, as specially appropriate to the Divine 
Being. ‘My Father worketh hitherto, and I work,’ is the true conception of the divine nature. In this world we some 
times make too much of happiness when compared 
with noble energy and the struggle to fulfil a great 
purpose. It seems to be true also to say that God 
wishes for the good rather than for the happiness of 
His creatures, as far as these two are separable. He 
who would be the follower of Christ cannot promise 
himself a life of innocent recreation or enjoyment: he 
has a cross to bear which may be the opposition or 
persecution of his fellow-men, which may be only 
his own weakness in the fulfilment of his task. He 
cannot please himself from day to day; he must be 
about his Master’s business, he must take a part with <pb n="88" id="iii.v-Page_88" />God in His government of the world. For, as far as 
the will of God is fulfilled on earth, it is through the 
co-operation of man: ‘We are workers together with 
Him.’ This is the greatest to which man can attain. 
And every man who works in the true spirit feels 
instinctively that he must observe the laws which God 
has laid down for his guidance, whether those higher 
laws of which revelation and conscience speak to 
us or those which are gained from experience and 
observation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p17">In this expression, ‘Not of the world,’ the character 
of Christ may be summed up. He does not share the 
prejudices of the world: He is not influenced by the 
traditions or opinions of men. He is living among 
a people enslaved by ceremonies and ordinances, the 
lower classes liable to outbursts of fanatical fury, 
the upper seeming to care for little else but the maintenance of social order. He goes on His way immovable, amid the rage of the 
zealot, the cynicism of the Sadducees, the ceremonialism of the Pharisees, with 
His mind fixed only on the requirements of the divine law. He begins again with 
the word of God apart from all the additions and perversions which had overgrown 
it. He brings men back to a few simple truths, which He would carry out in 
thought as well as in act. He converts the law into a spirit of life. The 
classes of men whom He delights to bless are not those whom the world admires, the rich, 
the powerful, the intellectual; but blessed are the poor, <pb n="89" id="iii.v-Page_89" />or the poor in spirit, blessed are the meek, blessed 
are they which hunger and thirst after righteousness, 
blessed are the pure in heart, blessed are the peace 
makers. These are the types of character which are 
blessed in the sight of God. The collection of sayings which we call the Sermon on the Mount are for 
the most part a correction of the ordinary religion. ‘If thou doest alms, let not thy left hand know what 
thy right hand doeth;’ ‘Thou, when thou prayest, 
enter into thy chamber and shut the door;’ ‘Love not 
thy neighbour only, but thine enemy’—adding the 
reason, that ‘ye may be the children of your Father 
which is in heaven, for He maketh His sun to rise 
upon the evil and upon the good, and sendeth rain 
upon the just and the unjust.’ So far is Christ from 
revealing God to us as a God of vengeance. He does 
not mean to say that good and evil are indifferent to 
God, but that the good and evil alike are treated by 
Him with equity, with consideration, with love. It is 
the spirit in which He Himself says, ‘Father, forgive them, for they know not 
what they do.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p18">Another general form under which we may present to ourselves the life of Christ is that 
‘He went 
about doing good.’ Men are for the most part content with themselves if they abstain from evil and do 
a little good in the world. They never consider, or 
hardly ever, how their whole lives might be given up 
to the service of God and their fellow creatures. They 
are the creatures of habit and repute; they do not <pb n="90" id="iii.v-Page_90" />depart from the customary ways of society. Nor 
can we deny that most of us would be unequal to 
this greater life, nor set any limit to the good which 
may be done by those who sit still in the house, 
who scarcely ever leave the seclusion of their own 
village or home. But let us not be ignorant also that 
there is a higher and nobler ideal than this—the ideal 
of a life which is passed in doing good to man; in 
seeking to alleviate the miseries and inequalities of 
his lot, to raise him out of the moral and physical de 
gradation in which he is sunk, and to implant in him 
a higher sense of truth and right. What would have 
become of the world if there had been no such teachers 
or saviours of mankind? For the lower are inspired 
by the higher, and most of all by the highest of all. 
This is what makes the life of Christ such a precious 
possession to the world, not merely the good that He 
did when on earth, in teaching and consoling the 
afflicted, but the example which He left behind for all 
time of another and higher sort of character such as 
had never existed before in this world. To live for 
others only, and only in the service of God, to be the 
mediator between God and man, to reconcile the 
world to itself—this is the idea which Christ is always 
setting before us, and of which those who are His 
disciples must in their measure seek to partake.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p19">One other type under which we may imagine the 
character of Christ is that ‘He lived in God.’ He did 
not teach of Himself or act of Himself, but He was <pb n="91" id="iii.v-Page_91" />taught and inspired of God. His own soul was the mirror or 
reflection of the divine will. He looked inwards (not like the mystic seeking to 
be absorbed in some unreal enthusiasm); and, finding within Himself love and 
right and truth without any alloy of earthly motive, felt instinctively that 
they were the word of God. ‘This man had no letters,’ said the Jews; but He saw 
farther and more truly than them all. ‘Is not this the carpenter’s Son?’ Yet He 
spoke with a divine authority. For He spoke not of Himself, but out of a Power 
which was independent of Himself, words which He knew to be the voice of God 
and the true law of the world. The truth never presented itself to Him as a matter of opinion or 
uncertainty or speculation; it was not a thing to be reasoned 
or argued about, but to be felt and known by all men. 
It meant, not a system of doctrines such as the Christian community afterwards devised, but a spirit of 
life—the spirit of peace and love, the temper of mind 
which rests in God and is resigned to His will, which 
seeks also to fulfil His w T ill actively in doing good to 
man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p20">To this simple life Christ invites us; to return to 
the beginning of Christianity, now that the world has 
got so far onward in its course. He speaks to us 
across the ages still, telling us to come back to the 
first principles of religion. And of this simple religion we have the assurance in ourselves, and the 
better we become the more assured we are of it. <pb n="92" id="iii.v-Page_92" />Who can doubt that love is better than hatred, 
truth than falsehood, righteousness than unrighteousness, holiness than impurity? Whatever uncertainty 
there may be about the early history of Christianity, 
there is no uncertainty about the Christian life. 
Questions of criticism have been raised concerning the 
Gospels; there have been disputes about rites and 
ceremonies; whole systems of theology have passed 
away: but that which truly constitutes religion, that 
in which good men are like one another, that in 
which they chiefly resemble Christ, remains the same. 
And it may be regarded as one of the great blessings 
of the age in which we live that, after so many wanderings out of the way, we are at length beginning to 
distinguish the essential from the accidental, and to 
appreciate more than any former age the true meaning 
of the words of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p21">And now some one will ask how the life of Christ, 
which has been thus imperfectly treated, is a revelation of the divine nature. I told you before that it 
was only through the human we could approach the 
divine. The highest and best that we can conceive, 
whether revealed to us in the person of Christ or in 
any other, <i>that</i> is God. Because this is relative to 
our minds, and therefore necessarily imperfect, we 
must not cast it away from us, or seek for some other 
unknown truth which can be described only by negatives. To such a temper the words of the prophet 
may be applied: ‘Say not in thine heart. Who shall <pb n="93" id="iii.v-Page_93" />ascend into heaven? or, Who shall descend into the 
deep? But the word is very nigh unto thee, even in 
thy mouth and in thy heart.’ Every good thought 
in our own mind, every good man whom we meet, 
or of whom we read in former ages, every great 
word or action, is a witness to us of the nature of 
God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p22">And, yet once more, a person may ask, ‘Do science 
and philosophy teach us nothing about the divine 
nature? Must not our knowledge of God increase 
as our knowledge of the world increases? Must not 
reflection add something to the meaning of the words 
of Christ? Must not they be read in the light of 
experience?’ We all of us know, for example, that 
the world is governed by fixed laws, and the possibility of our doing any good to our fellow creatures depends on our acquaintance 
with them. Yet there is no word of this either in the Scriptures of the Old or 
New Testaments, but only such a general confidence in the uniformity of nature as is expressed in 
the words ‘He hath set the round world so fast that 
it cannot be moved’; or, ‘The very hairs of your 
head are all numbered.’ We cannot, therefore, venture 
to say that nothing is added to our knowledge of 
God by increasing experience, or that He does not 
speak to us in history and in nature as well as in 
Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.v-p23">Into this subject I propose to enter more at large 
on some future occasion. For the present let me <pb n="94" id="iii.v-Page_94" />entreat you not to suppose, because you hear sacred things 
discussed and analysed and spoken of perhaps in a different way from what would 
have been common thirty years ago, that they are less sacred and 
authoritative than they once seemed to be. We can 
no more live without religion now than formerly; it 
is always returning upon us; we cannot cast it off 
without weakening and impoverishing the character. 
We need the support of it in life, the comfort of it in 
death. There is no other principle by which a man 
can be raised above himself into a higher level of 
thought and action. As little can we give up truth 
without inflicting a wound on our own higher nature. 
To show how these two may be reconciled in education and in practical life; how the most fervent love of 
truth may be consistent with the deepest religious 
feeling; how the spirit of Christ may animate historical and scientific researches without being lost in 
them—this is a task which seems to be reserved for 
the coming generation to accomplish.</p><pb n="95" id="iii.v-Page_95" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VI. The Subjection of the Son." id="iii.vi" prev="iii.v" next="iii.vii">
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.1">VI</h2>
<h2 id="iii.vi-p0.2">THE SUBJECTION OF THE SON<note n="9" id="iii.vi-p0.3">Preached at Balliol in 186.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p1.1">THEN SHALL THE SON ALSO HIMSELF BE SUBJECT 
UNTO HIM THAT PUT ALL THINGS UNDER HIM, THAT GOD MAY BE ALL IN ALL.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.vi-p2"><scripRef passage="1Cor 15:28" id="iii.vi-p2.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 <span class="sc" id="iii.vi-p2.2">COR</span>. xv. 28</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p3">IT is possible for the student of theology to observe 
through many cycles of human history the growth 
and development of the idea of God in the heart and 
conscience of man, passing from the worship of 
many gods to that of One, with whom mankind are 
brought into nearer and nearer relation, and of whom 
they seem gradually to acquire a truer notion. First 
among the successive stages he would note the rudimentary idea of God which existed among primitive 
nations, and which still exists in barbarous countries; 
the vague terror of stocks and stones, the shrinking 
of men from their own shadows, ascending gradually 
to a worship of the nobler forms of nature. Secondly, 
he would trace the idea of God as it grew up to larger 
proportions in the great eastern religions, and began 
to be interpenetrated and absorbed by moral elements 
in the Jewish prophets, not yet disengaged from 
nature, but struggling to be free from it. Thirdly, as <pb n="96" id="iii.vi-Page_96" />it developed in the light and life of the Greek world, 
attaining to a superficial harmony in the Greek poets 
and artists. Lastly, he would reach the revelation of 
God in Jesus Christ which is contained in the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p4">And now the question arises, Is any further enlargement of the idea of God possible? Can we ever 
expect to know more of Him than we find in the Old 
and New Testament? Christ has spoken of Him to 
us as ‘His Father and our Father, as His God and 
our God.’ Nor was such a relation of God and His 
people altogether unknown to the prophets. ‘Doubtless Thou art our Father, though Abraham be ignorant 
of us and Israel acknowledge us not.’ Do we want 
to know more than is implied by these or the like ‘comfortable words’? Or do we suppose that the 
feeble brain of man can search into the nature of the 
Most High? Can anything more be required of us than that we should bring the 
message of Christ home to our own hearts and lives?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p5">This is a mode of speaking which naturally commends itself to our religious feelings. We are apt to 
think that we cannot have too much of a good thing 
in religion, too much reverence, too much humility, 
too much devotion. We forget how easily these may 
degenerate into ignorance and superstition, how 
nearly allied they are to them. We do not remark, 
when we oppose the words of God to the words of 
man, that still the word of God is of human interpretation, necessarily changing with the advance of literature <pb n="97" id="iii.vi-Page_97" />and criticism; or that, when we call upon reason 
to bow before revelation, through reason only 
revelation can be apprehended by us; for, however 
we may strive to be more or less than ourselves, we 
cannot get rid of our own minds. There is the same 
difficulty in distinguishing between the movements of 
our minds towards good and the Spirit of God 
working in us. Who can say where one begins and 
the other ends? In like manner we may draw lines 
of demarcation about the Bible which may distinguish 
it from all other books, or about theology which may 
separate it from philosophy and secular knowledge; 
and such distinctions may help us to define our ideas. 
But we shall soon find them to be unreal. We cannot 
separate the secular from the religious any more than 
the human from the divine or God from nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p6">Therefore we do not venture to isolate our knowledge of God: we cannot say that there is no truth 
which is not contained in the Bible, as the Caliph 
Omar said that all which is not contained in the 
Koran is either false or superfluous. More than 
eighteen centuries have passed away since Christ 
appeared upon the earth. Have they taught mankind 
nothing about the government of God and His manner 
of dealing with His creatures? Is there no religious 
experience to be gathered from history, analogous to 
that which individuals derive from observation of 
their own lives? Is there no ever-growing witness of 
God in nature, but only a vague sense that He is the <pb n="98" id="iii.vi-Page_98" />Creator of all things? Within the last two centuries 
new sciences have come into existence which have 
changed the aspect of the world. Can they have left 
our religious life wholly untouched? The writers of 
the New Testament were hardly acquainted with any 
religion but the Jewish; nor did they wholly lay aside 
the prevalent traditions or opinions of the age in 
which they lived. But we have learned to compare 
one religion with another; we see how many truths 
are common to them all, truths which were once 
thought to be derived solely from revelation; how 
many tendencies to error, from which the Christian 
Church has not escaped. Again, the genuineness of 
sacred writings is tried by a different method from 
that of a century ago; and, as criticism advances, as 
our knowledge of physical science extends, the lines 
of defence which we draw around Christianity are 
different and wider. One by one its artificial supports 
seem to disappear, and it stands before us having no 
other witness but its own inherent excellence and 
purity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p7">It would seem, therefore, that we must go forwards 
and endeavour to learn what God has taught us in 
history and nature as well as in Scripture about Himself. There cannot be two truths in the world, but one 
only; and, if God is everywhere present, and with us 
in various degrees and ways, every part of truth must 
throw light upon His nature. I shall not endeavour 
to combat further the common prejudice that God is <pb n="99" id="iii.vi-Page_99" />only revealed to us in Scripture, but rather proceed 
to show what it is which the experience of ages adds 
to the knowledge of God which we find there. I am 
not speaking of what God is in His own essence, which 
neither faith nor philosophy can ever penetrate—if 
indeed the very words which I have used can be supposed to have any meaning—but only of His manifestation to us. Without attempting to strain our 
eyes beyond the horizon of human vision, it would 
seem that our conception of the divine nature is really 
enlarged, chiefly from three sources.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p8">First, from the comparison of other religions of the 
world, especially the great religions of the East and 
the influence of Greek philosophy, which have always 
been mingling with the stream of Christian truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p9">Secondly, from the observation of nature, which 
extends so much further and penetrates so much 
deeper than in the ancient world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p10">Thirdly, from ideas and reasonings which present to 
us in an abstract and universal form what the Scripture 
for the most part teaches only by precept and example.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p11">1. The study of the religions of the world throws 
a flood of light on the true nature of religion. It 
teaches us in the first place that we must not look 
backward to a primitive revelation, but forward to a 
final one. The aspiration of some great teacher has 
lifted man above himself; and then for considerable 
periods of time he has fallen back again into his old 
state. The truths of religion seem to have been <pb n="100" id="iii.vi-Page_100" />always in process of being received and being lost. 
There has always too been a contrast between the 
principles of men and their practice, between the 
higher law which the few have imposed upon themselves and the customary religion of the majority of 
mankind. Yet upon the whole there has been a progress, often interrupted for a thousand years or more; 
a progress in which we must allow for many steps 
backward; still there has been a progress from the 
outward and ceremonial in religion to the inward and 
spiritual, from ideas of power and fate to ideas of 
truth and right. If we ask how this progress has 
been effected, it has been, in the Gentile religions as in 
Christianity, chiefly by the influence of individual men, 
who have broken in upon the darkness with new light, 
who have awakened the dormant elements of truth in 
the ancient faith, who have given new meanings to 
old words, who by some method of their own have 
reconciled the old with the new.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p12">So we are made aware that in their general state 
and condition other religions are much more like our 
own than we should have previously supposed. But 
the parallel does not stop here. For many have had 
their sacred books, more or less resembling the Jewish 
or Christian Scriptures. And as time went on they 
have found the same difficulties in them, and have 
practised the same methods of interpreting in two 
or more senses. The Brahmins have had disputes 
respecting the nature and degree of inspiration which is <pb n="101" id="iii.vi-Page_101" />to be conceded to the Vedas, whether they are wholly 
inspired or in the proportion of nine-tenths, or of 
one-tenth, or perhaps not at all. The Buddhists, 
again, like ourselves, have their controversy respecting 
faith and works, similar to that which occurred at the 
Reformation. And in all, or almost all, religions there 
seems to be a sense of impurity, sometimes unenlightened, seeking to make atonement by gifts and 
offerings, sometimes, again, enlightened, and proclaiming like the Jewish prophets that the true atonement 
or sacrifice was holiness of life. In the religions of 
the East we may trace almost every movement or 
tendency which is to be found in Christian Europe. 
There is Puritanism, Monasticism, Scepticism, Formalism, Mysticism; ancient priestly power and the 
reaction against it, reformation and counter-reformation, ceremonial bondage too heavy for men’s necks 
to bear; Gnosticism or Pantheism, and Agnosticism 
or Atheism; only, as the manner of the East is, exaggerated, and sometimes wearing the appearance of a 
caricature of what we may observe among ourselves. 
And often we may note among ourselves strange 
lingering tendencies to Jewish or Gentile fancies or 
opinions which from time to time revive because they 
have their origin deep in human nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p13">There seem to be two ways in which these and 
similar facts enlarge our idea of the divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p14">First, they help us to distinguish the important from 
the unimportant in religion. We see how many <pb n="102" id="iii.vi-Page_102" />things there are which mankind have falsely attributed 
to God. The ceremonies of their own ritual even in 
minute detail have again and again been supposed to 
be a revelation from heaven, or they have thought 
only of the power of God, of His right to do as He 
liked, and not of the justice which He essentially is. 
They have attributed to Him the wayward caprice and 
passions of men, which in Him, because He was a 
superior being, are consecrated or venial. They have 
magnified in Him the mixed good and evil of human 
nature without passing the judgement upon them 
which they would have passed in the case of their 
fellow-men. The criticism of a later age has some 
times been that ‘such and such acts would have been 
wrong if they had not been done by the express 
command of God.’ Even in Christianity there have 
been survivals of this mistaken spirit, which distinguishes between God and truth, or between God and right, instead of viewing them 
as absolutely identical. And one of the advantages of the study of this comparative theology is that it shows us how much of 
human error is inseparable from all the earlier notions 
of a Divine Being; how easily such notions become 
confirmed by tradition, so that even good men often 
fall under their power, and can with difficulty be freed 
from them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p15">Secondly, we see that the religions of the world are 
not isolated, but are parts of a whole, forming together 
the religious education of the human race. God is <pb n="103" id="iii.vi-Page_103" />not the God and Father of the Jews only, but of all 
mankind. The heathen, as we sometimes disparagingly call them, are not His enemies but His children, 
whom, though at a greater distance from Him and 
by a longer path, He is guiding into His truth. They 
too hear His voice and are conscious of His presence. 
To them may be applied the words in which St. Paul 
speaks, first of the Jew, secondly of the Gentile: ‘So 
then God concluded all under sin that He might have 
mercy upon all.’ And indeed they seem to stand 
to the future of Christianity in a relation not unlike 
that of the Jews to the Gospel of Christ. And of 
them too Christ would have said, as he did of the 
Gentiles, ‘Other sheep I have which are not of this 
fold.’ The fatherhood of God, as has been already 
remarked, is revealed both in the Old Testament and 
the New. But now it takes a wider scope, extending 
to all time and all the world. There is realized to 
us the great family in heaven and earth of which 
St. Paul speaks. And the principle of religion which 
might have been once thought to be granted by the 
favour of heaven to a chosen race, is now seen to be 
a part of human nature, and inseparable from the 
mind itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p16">These seem to be the principal ways in which our 
knowledge of God is enlarged by the study of other 
religions. There is much in our traditional beliefs 
which is corrected or explained by them; something 
also is added.</p>

<pb n="104" id="iii.vi-Page_104" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p17">2. And now let us pass on to the second head, ‘The witness of God in nature.’ Is this merely 
a sentimental feeling aroused in us chiefly by the 
extraordinary phenomena of nature? or is it a real 
addition to our knowledge of the divine character, 
increasing as our knowledge of nature increases, and 
entering into our daily life? The Scripture speaks 
to us of ‘the visible things which testify of the 
invisible’; of the permanence of the world: ‘He hath 
set the round world so fast that it cannot be moved’; 
of the infinite or infinitesimal care of Providence: ‘Even the hairs of your head are all numbered.’ These, 
like many other words of Scripture, we may link to 
modern thoughts, and find in them a natural figure 
or expression of some recently discovered truths. 
But no one will maintain that the uniformity of nature, 
in the sense in which this term is understood by 
scientific men of the present day, is taught in the Old 
or New Testament. The sacred writers knew nothing 
of the indestructibility of matter, of the correlation of 
forces, of the interdependence of soul and body, of the 
antiquity of man, of the still greater, almost unmeasurable antiquity of the world, of the infinity of the 
heavens. They never considered this earth to be but 
as a grain or molecule in the ocean of immensity. It 
remains for us to reflect how, and to what extent, 
these truths of science affect our knowledge or consciousness of the divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p18">First, they present to us the merely physical greatness <pb n="105" id="iii.vi-Page_105" />of God in a manner which would formerly have 
been inconceivable to us; they give a sort of material 
reality to the words eternity and infinity, which over 
powers and almost oppresses. The boundaries of 
nature are enlarged, and the realm of the God of 
nature is enlarged also. ‘The heavens declare the 
glory of God, and the firmament showeth His handy-work. With how much greater wonder must we 
repeat these words when we look out upon the 
heavens through the telescope, and measure, though 
imperfectly, the incredible distance of the stars and 
the rapidity of their motions. And with how much 
deeper feeling must we therefore add, ‘Lord, what is 
man that Thou art mindful of him, and the son of man 
that Thou visitest him?’ We might have feared that 
He, who had so vast an empire, in His care of the 
greater would have overlooked the lesser: but we 
find, in looking through the microscope, that science 
has another wonder in store for us, a wonder of 
minuteness, as well as of vastness, and that not only 
man but the least of all animals invisible to the 
naked eye have their perfectly-formed structures and 
their place in the economy of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p19">But the conception of the laws of nature touches 
our own lives far more nearly, and teaches us far 
more about the manner in which God deals with us 
than either the greatness or minuteness of nature. 
They show us that He is a God of order, not of disorder. If the infinity of the world seems for a moment <pb n="106" id="iii.vi-Page_106" />to distract us, the thought of these restores us to ourselves and Him. The word ‘law’ has some disturbing 
associations of external compulsion and the like; it 
is often opposed to morality, as it is in the Scripture 
to faith. And in applying the conception to our own 
lives we shall do well sometimes not to speak of law, 
but to think rather of harmony, of regularity, of the 
freedom which is given by order, of the communion 
of ourselves with nature. The Scripture tells us that 
in Him we live and move and have our being. And 
so we find as matter of experience, whatever higher 
meaning these words have, that His laws, as we term 
them, enter into us and are a part of us, and that we 
cannot escape from them if we would. They are at 
once the limits set to us and the powers by which we 
act. We are free agents, not in spite of them, but in 
consequence of them: without them we should be 
nowhere—the sport of chance or accident—occasionally, shall I say, relieved by the stretching out of a 
Divine Hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p20">These laws teach us unmistakably how God governs 
the world; and, if we would co-operate with Him, we 
must know what they are. They do not prove that 
happiness is always the reward of virtue, or that 
suffering is the punishment of sin. They seem rather 
to show us that in endless and complex ways the 
spiritual well-being of man is bound up with his 
physical, that individuals are greatly influenced by 
their circumstances, that all men, although they have <pb n="107" id="iii.vi-Page_107" />freedom of choice about good and evil, and are 
responsible for their actions, yet remain within a certain natural limit which they cannot pass. We see 
that the purely spiritual power which we can exercise 
over ourselves and others is narrower than we might 
at first sight suppose. But on the other hand the 
power which we can exert by the right use of means 
is very great; or rather, I may say, that of the two 
together is almost unbounded. The one leads, the 
other follows; the one indicates the end, the other 
the active steps which enable us to attain it. If 
a man would improve his own mind he must study 
the laws of the mind, the effect of habit, circumstances, 
intellectual influence, and the like. He must also 
realize to himself his own internal experience. Mere 
prayer, or devotional exercises, or the making of 
good resolutions, or the attempt to enforce some 
abstract principle on himself will not impart to him 
a harmonious principle of life or growth. He must 
understand human nature; he must learn to act what 
he thinks. Or, to take another illustration. Suppose 
a person desirous to reform the inhabitants of some 
neglected parish or district: he will not merely try to 
impress upon them some doctrine or even the greatest 
truth of the Gospel, but he will seek to raise their 
moral by improving their material condition; he will 
influence them through their natural affections, he 
will draw their children to the school; he will 
observe many causes which affect their health, of which <pb n="108" id="iii.vi-Page_108" />they are wholly unconscious. In short, he will strive 
to apply all that doctrine about habits and circumstances, and the laws which affect the physical wellbeing ‘of man, to the service of his fellow creatures.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p21">So God teaches us that we must worship Him 
through His laws and not beside them; not casting 
one eye upon earth, and lifting the other to heaven, 
but recognizing His presence at once and immediately 
in our homes and streets: may we not say, the nearer 
the duty, the nearer is God present in it? We have 
no reason to suppose that prayer will alter the fixed 
laws of this world; but God has shown us how, 
by the right use of means, we may vary without 
breaking them, so far at least as to receive all the 
good of them and to avoid the evil. The power 
which we have over them is no violation or infringement of them, but is included in them. And thus 
a new religion of nature springs up, not like the old 
religion, blind and helpless, but intelligent, recognizing in every addition to our knowledge of physical 
or social laws the possibility of adding something to 
the improvement of mankind and to our knowledge 
of the divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p22">3. There remains the third division, of which I must 
briefly speak; the inferences which we may draw 
respecting the nature of God from abstract ideas or 
reasonings, or in other words from the divine attributes. 
Abstract ideas are apt to have a bad name with us; 
they seem to belong to philosophy rather than to <pb n="109" id="iii.vi-Page_109" />religion, and we sometimes speak of them contemptuously as mere abstractions. The Bible is not a book of abstractions; it speaks 
to us heart to heart; it can rarely be said to appeal to general motives for a 
confirmation of the truths which it teaches. It tells us 
indeed that God is just; ‘For how else,’ as St. Paul 
says, ‘can He judge the world?’ It tells us, again, that 
God is love: ‘For God so loved the world that He 
gave His only begotten Son.’ Once more, it tells us 
that God is true: ‘Yea, though every man be a liar.’ But the Bible does not attempt to draw out the 
consequences of attributing to the divine nature, first, 
justice; secondly, love; thirdly, truth; or, in one 
word, perfection. It tells us, again, that ‘our Father 
which is in heaven is perfect.’ Here, then, is a legitimate field in which the Christian theologian may seek 
to extend our knowledge of God: we all speak of 
God as being a Moral Being; he may show us what 
is inevitably involved in these words. And many 
erroneous inferences drawn sometimes from a partial 
use of Scripture may be corrected, and the supposed 
antagonism between religion and morality removed. 
And in daily life and practice we may feel how great 
a thing it is to trust ourselves to a perfect God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p23">For example, if we attribute to God perfect justice, 
we cannot say He will pass over our offences without 
punishment; or that, having regard to the frailty of 
His creatures, He views with equal favour the righteous 
and the wicked. But we can say that nothing accidental, <pb n="110" id="iii.vi-Page_110" />nothing capricious, enters into His government; He will not inflict disproportionate punishment, 
He will not lay down arbitrary conditions which He 
insists on our fulfilling; He will not fix a time before 
which all may be retrieved, after which all is for ever 
lost. We are right in assuming this about God, 
because we should infer it about any just or good 
man. To suppose anything else would be to suppose 
that the justice of God falls short even of a moderate 
degree of human justice. There is a great deal of 
comfort, not without awe, in all this. And we may go 
a step further. For the justice of God is based upon 
perfect knowledge. He sees not only all the evil but 
all the good which is in us, the unexpressed wish to 
become better, the least sense of sorrow for the past; 
and often He does not judge us as man judges us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p24">So again of His love and truth. The Scripture 
tells us that God is love, and that He wills all men to 
be saved. Or, again, ‘He concluded all in unbelief, that 
He might have mercy upon all.’ There is no qualification of this; no exception to it. Can it be limited 
to those who have heard the message of Christ and 
been saved by believing on Him? The idea of divine 
love carries us far beyond this, to think of a love of 
God which is inexhaustible, not confined to the good 
only, but extended to all, and not resting satisfied 
while even a single individual among His creatures 
remains estranged from Him. There may be ways 
by which ‘He has provided that His banished ones be <pb n="111" id="iii.vi-Page_111" />not expelled from Him.’ We shall do well to think of 
the state of being in which we are here, of that in which 
we shall be hereafter, as a state of education in which 
He is drawing us nearer to Himself and to the truth. 
Of such things we may meditate although we cannot 
describe or define them. They are hidden from our 
eyes, like that time of which the Apostle speaks in 
the words of the text, ‘When the Son Himself shall 
be subject unto Him that put all things under Him, 
that God may be all in all.’ But although we are 
unable to tell in what manner the work of love can 
be accomplished, any more than we can tell how the 
dead are raised up, we do not therefore cease to 
acknowledge, in the fullness of its consequences, the 
first and greatest of all articles of belief, that God 
is Love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p25">Once more, if God is truth, what is the inference? 
It is not a particular truth, but all truth, which we must 
identify with Him; the truths of science as well as the 
truths of religion or morals; the temper of truth 
everywhere, even when seemingly antagonistic to 
Christianity. Is not this again an enlargement of 
our idea of God? To the student, especially in these 
days, the thought that any inquiry honestly pursued 
cannot be displeasing to the God of truth is a great 
source of peace and comfort. He is better able to 
meet the attacks of his fellow-men when he is stayed 
upon the God of truth, and he feels that his duty 
towards knowledge is also a duty towards God. He <pb n="112" id="iii.vi-Page_112" />is conscious that his life is innocent though many may 
condemn him. And sometimes he will seem to see 
the God of truth looking down upon the violence and 
party spirit of the world and of the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p26">These three—justice, love, truth—are the three great 
attributes of the divine nature, aspects of the one perfection which God is. When they meet in our hearts 
God may be said to take up His abode within us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vi-p27">Let us take away with us the thought of a great 
writer—‘Certainly, it is heaven upon earth to have a man’s mind move in 
charity, rest in providence, and turn upon the poles of truth.’</p>

<pb n="113" id="iii.vi-Page_113" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VII. Feeling After God." id="iii.vii" prev="iii.vi" next="iii.viii">
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.1">VII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.vii-p0.2">FEELING AFTER GOD<note n="10" id="iii.vii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, Feb. 18, 1877.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p1.1">THAT THEY SHOULD SEEK THE LORD, IF HAPLY 
THEY MIGHT FEEL AFTER HIM, AND FIND HIM.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.vii-p2"><scripRef passage="Acts 17:27" id="iii.vii-p2.1" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27"><span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p2.2">ACTS</span> xvii. 27</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p3">IN some previous sermons I endeavoured to trace the growth of 
the idea of God in the heart of man; as it existed before the Christian 
religion, in Greek philosophy, or in the great religions of the East; in the Old 
Testament; as it was revealed to us in Jesus Christ; as it had been perpetually 
corrected and enlarged by the reflections of great thinkers, by the experience of common life, by the ever-widening circle of 
natural science. The thought of God has formed the 
mind of man, and has renewed the face of the world; 
it is the element of light and life which has united and 
purified the scattered fragments of the human race; 
which has moulded wandering tribes into mighty 
nations; which, like the sun in the heavens over 
powering the morning mist, has slowly infused into 
the consciousness of mankind the truth that ‘He hath 
made of one blood all nations of the earth’; and not 
only all nations, but all churches, all ranks of society, 
all forms of religion and of civilization. And, returning <pb n="114" id="iii.vii-Page_114" />from the extremity of the heavens, this principle of 
light and life shines also in our own hearts: ‘In His light do we see light.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p4">I had intended to complete this short course of five 
sermons with a sixth, in which I was going to speak 
of the application of the thought of God to our daily 
life; for there would be little use in attempting to 
trace the workings of a divine power in history or in 
nature if we did not recognize the presence of it in 
our own hearts. But it seemed to me, in reviewing 
the subject once more, that there was still a phase of 
religion which remained to be considered, not peculiar 
to any one age or country or state of society, but 
common to all in which there has been any enlightened knowledge of divine things. There is what may 
be called ‘the imperfect or half-belief in God,’ which 
is not untrue, but weak; which has a desire for holiness and perfection, but is unable to think of them 
as realities. For not only in Gentile but in Christian 
times men have been ‘feeling after God if haply they 
may find Him.’ Most persons who have seriously 
reflected about religion would acknowledge that at 
times they have felt depressed and were unable to 
recognize the presence of God in the world, or to 
justify His ways to men. As the psalmist says: ‘Then sought I to understand this, but it was too 
hard for me.’ His difficulty, as you will remember, 
was that old one not yet perhaps completely answered: ‘How could the ungodly be in such prosperity and <pb n="115" id="iii.vii-Page_115" />flourishing like a green bay tree?’ The authors of 
the Book of Job and of Ecclesiastes seem hardly and 
with difficulty, amid the appearances of the world 
around them, to have recognized a light beyond. 
Whole ages and countries, in the language of Scripture, turn away from God, and He hides His face 
from them. There have been periods in the world’s history, such as the first century before and after the 
Christian era, or the tenth or the fifteenth century 
after Christ, or the eighteenth century terminating in 
the French Revolution, in which the power of religion 
has visibly declined and the belief in God almost disappeared, at least in some countries and among the 
educated classes; and then again there have been 
renewals and revivals. In some cases this alienation 
from religion has been almost wholly evil; in others 
it has been the assertion of some truth or principle 
supposed to be at variance with religion, or a witness 
against some religious corruption.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p5">In the opinion of many we are ourselves passing 
into one of these phases of irreligion. Just as we seem 
to be arriving at true notions of religion, and long before we have exhausted the great thought of a divine 
perfection, we are told by some that the belief in God 
is passing away; not to speak of that short and easy 
formula in which the history of the human race has 
been summed up: ‘first we were polytheists, then we 
became monotheists, and now, after a brief interval 
of metaphysical confusion, we are atheists.’ Not to <pb n="116" id="iii.vii-Page_116" />speak, I say, of this foolish formula, which is flagrantly 
at variance with facts, there are some signs that religious belief is not in the same position as formerly. 
A large proportion, perhaps the majority, of our 
artisan class are said to be without religion. Our 
men of science do not for the most part acknowledge 
the miraculous or supernatural, and with the belief in 
these all religious truth is sometimes supposed to be 
bound up. The great additions to our knowledge 
made in these latter days have been gained chiefly by 
observation and experience: thus the seen tends to 
prevail over the unseen, and the habit of men’s minds 
alters accordingly. The extraordinary change in the 
religious opinion which has taken place during the 
last forty years is not favourable to the strength or 
permanence of religious convictions; for the movement 
in one direction provokes a reaction in another: 
when a certain amount of critical or analysing power 
is applied to it, the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p5.1">via media</span></i> easily separates into 
the extremes. Religious bodies, when they become 
aware of their divergence from the world, instead of 
attempting to find terms of reconciliation, generally 
proceed along their own narrow path towards a more 
extreme dogmatism and a more rigid organization. 
There are times also when old grounds of belief, such 
as were supplied by the unreflecting appeal to Scripture, seem to crumble under our feet. Then a great 
deal of trouble arises in the world, and a great deal of 
alarm is caused both in our minds and in those of <pb n="117" id="iii.vii-Page_117" />others who care for us. There is also a real danger that we 
shall not be strong enough to live through these times of transition in which 
our lot is cast, but may make shipwreck of our morals or of our faith. I think 
it may be of some use that we should endeavour to understand the state of the world in which 
we live, for ‘if a man walk in the day he stumbleth 
not.’ I will therefore propose this question for our 
consideration—‘Why is there so much less appearance of God in the world than formerly? and how far 
is this disappearance real, how far illusion?’ Two 
thoughts may be silently present to our minds in 
the attempt to analyse these phenomena: first, that 
whether we like it or not we cannot recall the past, 
past opinions, past usages, and the like; for they are 
in the past, and it is not in the past but in the present 
that we are living, not in the twelfth century but in 
the nineteenth; secondly, that our belief in God has 
nothing to do with His actual existence. If all men 
were blind the sun would be still shining in the 
heavens. Truths of all sorts have existed from the 
beginning of time which are either hidden from 
us or of which we are only just beginning to be 
conscious.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p6">All human things are imperfect, and the good and 
evil in them grow together, and are inextricably 
entwined with one another. There is greater good, 
and perhaps greater evil, in religion than in anything 
else, and a more subtle combination of them than in <pb n="118" id="iii.vii-Page_118" />other forms of life and action. In a critical age such 
as our own this blended mass of good and evil is 
easily decomposed. Mankind are always turning out 
the seamy side of religion to the light. They see 
that the practice of professing Christians in daily life 
scarcely has any relation to the precepts of Christ. 
They reckon up the crimes of churches in former 
ages; the bloody wars, the terrible persecutions, the 
slavery of the mind, worse than the confinement of 
the body, which fanaticism and superstition have 
brought upon the world. They find even now the 
spirit of religious party clogging the efforts made by 
statesmen and others for the education and improvement of mankind. They observe that those who 
make no profession of religion are often more honour 
able and upright in their dealings than those who are 
very much under the influence of religious beliefs. 
Considering all these things, they are tempted to 
think with the Roman poet of old that the new negation of religion is an emancipation and enlargement of 
human nature. They are happy in having cast under 
their feet the traditions of priests, the curious lore of 
sacred books, the terrors of the world to come. Their 
text is ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii.vii-p6.1">Tantum relligio potuit suadere malorum.</span>’ Without denying the existence of God, they believe 
that nothing is to be known of Him, and that He 
can only be connected with us, if at all, by the laws of 
external nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p7">But have they ever considered the other side of the <pb n="119" id="iii.vii-Page_119" />question? Have they ever thought of the influence 
which religion has exercised in consecrating the ties 
of the family or of the state in primitive times; or 
of the sanction which it has given to law and to 
morality, or of the higher elements which it has introduced into the world? It may be that there are 
many hypocrites or half hypocrites among Christians, 
that many more are indifferent, that society generally 
wears the aspect of business or pleasure, and does not 
show in any striking manner a regard for religion. 
But have the words of Christ therefore lost their 
power? Is the life of self-sacrifice less real in its 
effects? We might indeed reduce our theory to our 
practice; but then again our practice would always 
be falling lower and lower. For the words and the 
example of the few are the supports which sustain the 
many in the path of life. To the uneducated especially it is in the language of religion we must speak, of 
the love of God, of the sufferings of Christ; this is the way in which we can 
teach them, not by theories of happiness or the newest criticisms on Scripture. 
As Christians and lovers of truth we do not shrink from the examination of these 
ancient writings, and many discoveries are being made about them which would 
have been startling to our forefathers. It is very likely that these inquiries 
may in the end purify and elevate instead of weakening our faith. But meanwhile 
let us not forget that these books have been and are the bread of life to the 
Christian world; <pb n="120" id="iii.vii-Page_120" />the best men have found in them, or derived from 
them, their highest thoughts; the wayfarer has not 
erred upon the whole in gathering from them their 
true lesson; to the uneducated they have been literature and philosophy, their support in life, their consolation in death. The habit of reading the Bible has 
been good both for the head and the heart; the neglect of it would sensibly lower both the character and 
the intelligence of a country.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p8">Those who talk in the manner which I was describing take a narrow view of themselves and of their 
fellow men; they do not understand the depth and 
capabilities of human nature. They do not consider 
how much energy for good, how much force of character, how much intellectual life would be lost if religion 
were to disappear among us. They think of men as 
they appear in public only—in business or at a festival—and forget their private needs. They see them in 
the mass only; they have not present to their minds 
the long internal history of sorrows and trials which 
many of us have passed through; the times of sickness and depression; the often returning thought, 
‘I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me.’ They have looked at the surface of life only and not 
seen within. The time has not yet come when they 
feel themselves that something more than this world 
is required by them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p9">There is another tendency of this analytical age 
which weakens the hold of religion upon the human <pb n="121" id="iii.vii-Page_121" />mind. Men remark that all our notions of God come 
to us through what is human, through language, 
through our own faculties, through our own ideas of 
right and wrong. This they call ‘anthropomorphism,’ which they would have us cast away, or acknowledge 
that not God but only a perfected humanity is the object 
of our worship. But how otherwise can we know 
God except through our own conceptions of what is 
holiest and highest? Would they have us get out of 
our own minds and strive to apprehend Him by some 
new kind of intuition? The perfect man, the Lord 
Jesus Christ, is the only image which we are capable 
of attaining of the perfect God. Human ideas when 
purely abstract are also unmeaning; they can only 
acquire a meaning when they find an expression in 
the things which we know. We may describe the 
divine nature by negatives; we may say of God that 
He is infinite, that He is without parts or passions, 
that He is incorporeal and the like. But to say all 
this of Him is not half so much as to say that He is 
just and loving and true. For although these words 
describe human qualities, they are the highest human 
qualities which we know: we can imagine them 
existing in a far higher degree than they are found in 
this world, and through them we dimly see a perfection beyond them in which they rest and unite.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p10">In the third place I would remark that the thought 
of God is of necessity much greater and more difficult 
to us than to any former age. Primitive nations had <pb n="122" id="iii.vii-Page_122" />local gods only, gods of the hills and not of the 
valleys; at last they became the gods of nations; 
and finally, in Christianity and in the later Greek 
philosophy, there is one God of all nations of the 
earth. But we have to think of Him as the God of 
myriads of worlds far beyond what the eye or telescope can reach, infinite in the extent of His power, 
and also in its minuteness, in the furthest extremity of 
heaven, and yet very near to every one of us. The 
figures of the prophets and of the Book of Revelation, which describe the unseen world as a place above 
or below us which God and His angels make their 
habitation, or the powers of evil their stronghold, 
seem to fade away before the facts of natural science. 
Then, again, the littleness of this earth, which we once 
supposed to be the centre of all things, hardly more 
in the ocean of space than a point or a drop of water, 
is a very overwhelming thought. Whatever people 
may say to those who reflect on these things, there is 
greater difficulty in realizing the unseen than formerly. However we describe or conceive God, 
whether as the mind of the world, or as the law of 
the world, or as the Father of the world, we are led 
more and more to feel that His nature is inscrutable 
to us, and can be no more expressed in words or 
figures of speech than in the graven images of the 
olden time. Again, as the notion of a perfect God 
becomes more present to us, so also the contradictions 
which the appearances of the world offer to this perfection <pb n="123" id="iii.vii-Page_123" />strike forcibly upon the mind. Mankind place 
things side by side now which formerly were not seen 
to be inconsistent; objections which used to sleep 
quietly enough now demand a well-considered answer. 
One perhaps asks to have the law of cause and effect 
reconciled with the responsibility of man; another 
repeats the favourite theological paradox, ‘Why, if 
God is all-powerful and all-wise, does He permit the 
existence of evil?’ I can very well imagine that the 
theory of the struggle for existence, of which we have 
heard so much during the last fifteen years, may produce a very painful impression on the minds of 
unthinking persons, because appearing to them so 
contradictory to the love of God towards all His 
creatures. ‘There is not a sparrow that falls to the 
ground without your Father.’ The facts or speculations respecting the origin of society, or even of the 
family, so unlike that Garden of Eden of which our 
fathers dreamed, are very likely to have a similar 
effect. These inquiries I mention, not to refute them 
(they are not to be refuted by the way or in a moment), but simply with one object—to show that 
religious belief is not so easy a matter as it once was, 
and that this generation is not to be accused of greater 
irreligion than their predecessors because they are 
unable at once to adjust all these marvellous discoveries and novel inquiries in their true relation to 
their own traditional belief, or even to see how they 
can be reconciled with very simple truths of religion <pb n="124" id="iii.vii-Page_124" />and morality. That is the task which God has 
assigned to us, and not to us only, but to every succeeding generation of Christians, to entwine the old 
with the new, to heal that great breach which seems to 
have arisen between religion and knowledge, and to 
some extent between religion and morality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p11">Once more, this disappearance of God from the 
thoughts of men, though partly real, is partly also an 
illusion arising out of distinctions of language and 
artificial divisions of thought, which oppose one truth 
or one class of mankind to another when there is no 
real opposition, or only a partial one, between them. 
We often speak as if religion was one thing and 
morality another, as if the conscious recognition of 
God was the only good or obligation of human life, 
as if the unconscious service of Him, however sincere, 
was almost displeasing to Him. Virtue and vice have 
a different train of associations from holiness and sin: 
among some professors of Christianity there has been 
more zeal against good works than against bad ones. 
A good man in the phraseology of many persons 
means only some one of their own religious opinion or 
of their own political party. But is it not true of all 
that ‘by their fruits ye shall know them’? And is not 
moral virtue, by whatever name described, the greater 
part of religion? Again, we oppose God to the laws 
of the world, and teachers of religion who speak to us 
of Him from within to teachers of natural philosophy 
who speak to us of His laws only, and whom we <pb n="125" id="iii.vii-Page_125" />sometimes rate as atheists. But is there really any 
opposition between God and His laws, between Scripture and nature, between the starry heaven above and 
the moral law within? Or, again, can a man really 
be an atheist, whether he will or no, who sees the 
mind working in the world, who acknowledges the 
presence of intelligence in the structures of plants and 
minerals, who reverently meditates on the order of 
the whole? Is not the term ‘materialist’ or ‘atheist’ a misnomer? For even supposing such an one as 
I have been describing to allow of no other kind of 
knowledge than that which is presented to us by the 
physical world, still he recognizes a part at least of the 
work of God in nature. In religion, as in life gene 
rally, the various occupations of men have an effect on 
their minds; and it is useless to expect that the man 
of business or the man of science will accept religious 
truth in precisely the same form with the minister of 
the Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p12">To illustrate what I am saying, I will make a supposition which may seem bold, or perhaps even start 
ling, to those who are unable to rise above words to 
things. The word God, etymologists tell us, is not 
connected with good or goodness, but is an old 
Teutonic word signifying a graven image (so strange 
is the history of words, ‘the most despised things, and 
the things that are nought,’ become the expressions of ‘the things that most truly are’). Now I will suppose 
that the name of God and, shall I add, the word <pb n="126" id="iii.vii-Page_126" />Person, was no longer in use; that in our public services and 
in our private prayers it ceased to be the symbol or expression by which we 
described the holiest and highest; but that, instead of using this word, all 
mankind with one voice worshipped truth and justice and goodness united in a 
divine perfection, not an idea only, but a power really existing; and that to 
this perfection they attributed all those qualities which we are in the habit of 
attributing to God—should we be justified in calling them atheists? Ought they 
not rather to be included among Christians, since all that is essential to the 
notion of God they already hold? I might make a further supposition that all 
mankind agreed about the name of God, and yet ascribed to Him all that is most 
repugnant to His true nature, as the old Greek philosopher of 600 
<span class="sc" id="iii.vii-p12.1">B.C</span>. said 
Homer and Hesiod attributed to the gods all that is detestable in man. Are we to 
call such worshippers of devils theists any more than we are justified in 
calling the others atheists? or shall we reply in irony, a little parodying the 
famous answer of Pascal to the Jesuits, ‘They are Christians who agree in the 
word and disagree about the thing meant by it; they are not Christians who 
disagree about the word and agree about the thing.’ It would be absurd to carry 
out the fancy which I have been supposing, or to banish altogether the name of 
God from the world while seeking to retain a conception of the divine nature; for words too have 
a sacredness, and we cannot alter them at pleasure. <pb n="127" id="iii.vii-Page_127" />But it is not absurd sometimes to discard the ordinary 
use of language and to seek to form a conception of 
religious truths without employing the technical terms 
in which theologians have described them. Half the 
controversies in the world would have been at an end 
if this condition had been imposed upon them; neither 
can we really understand religious or any other 
propositions if we are unable to ‘re-word’ them. We 
do not know ourselves, nor can any one else know, 
whether we have pierced beneath the environment of 
language which encloses them to the truth within. 
See what follows if from time to time we discipline 
our minds by the practice of such a method in our 
judgement of men. We can no longer divide them into 
theists and atheists, religious and irreligious, or consistent Christians and non-Christians; we must think, 
not of the name by which they call themselves, or are 
called, but of the degree in which consciously or 
unconsciously they conform to the will of God and 
imitate the life of Christ. They may be eastern 
prophets or Greek philosophers; they may be men of 
science of our own day whose minds are absorbed in 
second causes, as they are termed; the question is no 
longer one of names. But whosoever loves righteousness and truth is accepted of Him. No principle short 
of this will reconcile us to ourselves, to God, and to 
the world. Then a new aspect is given both to 
theology and life. There is no longer an opposition 
between secular and religious employments or between <pb n="128" id="iii.vii-Page_128" />secular and religious knowledge, but all who in their 
several ranks are doing their duty are fulfilling 
the will of God; all who are discovering and teaching 
truth are revealing Him. The physician whose pursuits seem naturally to draw his mind to material 
causes in his unpaid ministrations among the poor 
may be thought to bear the image of Him who carried 
our sorrows and healed our infirmities; and so of 
other classes. The hurry of this world, the struggle 
for their daily bread, the absorption of thought, may 
lead some men not to recognize consciously, so much 
as they should, the Author of their being. Then, in 
forming a judgement of them, let us remember that 
their relation to God is not to be measured by words 
or other external signs, but by the main tenour of 
their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.vii-p13">This is what I will venture to call the doctrine 
of Christians in unconsciousness—of those who, not 
having seen, yet have believed—of those who say, ‘Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief.’ It cannot 
but be that in times of transition such as the present 
great confusions and misunderstandings should arise. 
Many persons are in their wrong places; some who 
are called Christians having no higher claim than 
success in life, while others who are setting the highest 
examples of disinterestedness and integrity are by 
some accident placed beyond the Christian pale. The 
doctrine which I have been endeavouring to preach is 
a very simple one; that we should habitually regard <pb n="129" id="iii.vii-Page_129" />ourselves and others, not according to the names by 
which we are called or the professions which we 
make or the party to which we belong, but more and 
more as we and they appear in the sight of God, and 
as we believe that one day we shall appear to ourselves; and that of God Himself we should think as 
existing consciously as well as unconsciously to us in 
the surrounding world, in the lower things of earth 
as well as in the higher, that He is the inspirer of the 
best thoughts too, and that where good is there is 
God. The times in which we live are said to be liable 
to peculiar changes, and a note of alarm is often 
sounded about them, sometimes on very trifling 
grounds; or again, from a deeper consideration of the 
tendencies of events men fancy that the world is going 
to pass into a new era, that the ages of faith have 
departed, and that some new age of science or 
sociology is to take their place. There is an excitement 
in novelty, which gives an attraction to strange forms 
of religion and to strange notions in philosophy. But 
experience seems to show that the great principles of 
human nature change slowly; there is no reason to 
fear that the heavens are about to descend upon our 
heads or the earth to swallow us up. One by one we 
shall pass away, and all things will remain, if not 
really the same, yet much more the same than we are 
apt to suppose. Another generation will succeed to 
our fears and hopes, to our sorrows and joys, to our 
speculations and intellectual interests. But, though 
<pb n="130" id="iii.vii-Page_130" />we may banish idle and alarmist terrors, we cannot 
deny that this age, perhaps more than others, has 
peculiar trials. It seems as if men required more force 
of character in this than in former times. More than 
ever it is impossible that what is wholly or partly 
conventional should stand. If religion is to be lasting 
it must be real, a religion of deeds and not of words, 
or it will be quickly swept away in the tide of new 
impressions and influences from all sources which 
daily succeed one another. This is the peculiarity of 
times of transition, that they test the true characters 
of men. Some are carried away by every wind; 
others take hold of deeper principles, and are soon in 
a safe anchorage. If I were asked, How can a man be 
shielded or shield himself from the dangers which 
surround him? I would not in answer prescribe the 
books which he should read or the opinions which he 
should hold; but I should say, By the innocency of 
his life and the quiet and patient fulfilment of his 
duties here as a preparation for the service of God in 
after life.</p><pb n="131" id="iii.vii-Page_131" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="VIII. The Image of the Invisible God." id="iii.viii" prev="iii.vii" next="iii.ix">
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.1">VIII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.viii-p0.2">THE IMAGE OF THE INVISIBLE GOD<note n="11" id="iii.viii-p0.3">Preached at St. Mary’s, Oxford, Oct. 25, 1874.</note>.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p1.1">THE IMAGE OF THE INVISIBLE GOD.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.viii-p2"><scripRef passage="Col 1:15" id="iii.viii-p2.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15"><span class="sc" id="iii.viii-p2.2">COLOSSIANS</span> 
i. 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p3">THE first principles of religion often seem to retire 
from view and lose their interest, while lesser questions exert an absorbing hold on the mind. They 
are put on one side, and when they are wanted can 
hardly be found; they are supposed to have been 
settled long ago, and every man, or at least every 
Christian, is thought to know them by intuition, 
whatever may have been the ignorance of them which 
prevailed formerly in the Gentile world. This is 
especially the case with the truths which relate to the 
nature of God. They are buried under ground, and 
no one considers whether this foundation of religious 
truth is straw or stubble, ingeniously hidden in the 
depths of the earth, or the divine rock on which 
the temple is to stand for eternal ages. They are 
regarded as truisms, about which little remains to be 
said, and which are of small importance in comparison <pb n="132" id="iii.viii-Page_132" />with the religious topics of the day, the 
doctrine of Baptism or Confession, or the manner of 
Christ’s Presence in the Sacrament, or the inspiration 
of Scripture, or the authority of the priesthood, or 
the union of the churches which have retained Episcopal ordination, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p4">And yet, my brethren, it is quite clear that without 
a great effort both of the heart and of the intellect we 
can never really attain a knowledge of God. In religion, as in other things, the truths which are simplest 
are also the deepest. And in the changes of human 
opinion, amid the storms of controversy, we seem to 
come back to them as to ‘the shadow of a great rock 
in a weary land.’ To say that God is just or true, or 
that He is a God of love, is not difficult; these are 
familiar expressions to which Christians have been 
used almost from infancy. But it is very difficult to 
realize what is meant by them, or to live in the 
habitual consciousness of them, or to make them 
prevail over other notions or expressions which are 
apparently at variance with them. The Jews in old 
times were constantly relapsing into idolatry because 
they could not endure the purely spiritual nature of 
God. The solitude of the desert seemed to be too 
terrible to them when they were left alone with Him. 
Might they not at least worship the sun, or the queen 
of heaven, or the star of the god Remphan? That 
was the feeling against which the prophets were 
vainly striving during all the earlier period of Jewish <pb n="133" id="iii.viii-Page_133" />history. 
And do we suppose that human nature has now changed, or that this worship of 
idols has altogether ceased among ourselves? The superstitions 
of all religions—Catholic or Protestant, Christian or 
Pagan, Jew or Gentile—differ more in name than in 
reality. For there are idols of the mind which take 
the place of visible images; idols of tradition, of language, which come between us and God; idols of the 
temple too, in which good and evil seem to be 
inseparably blended, and the good is near and present, and the evil is only recognized in some fatal but 
distant consequences. And this is not the only difficulty in preserving clear as a mirror the conception 
of a perfect God. Some adjustment is required of 
His various attributes; and at the same time we must 
allow for the difference between things human and 
divine. Even many of the expressions of Scripture 
in which the nature of God is described, if isolated 
from other expressions, and from the conscience of 
man, or not considered in reference to the age and 
country in which they were uttered, may easily mislead us. If in the excess of reverence or fear we 
allow the notion of His power to prevail over His 
justice, we may represent Him as worse than some 
Eastern tyrant, and ourselves, His creatures, as 
crouching before Him, hardly hoping to turn away 
His anger with gifts and flatteries. Or if we think 
of His justice to the exclusion of His love, then in 
stead of a God who ‘wills that all men should be <pb n="134" id="iii.viii-Page_134" />saved,’ we have a Being more unpitying, more implacable in His resentments, than the devil himself. 
Or, again, we may so exaggerate the ignorance of 
man that we seem to know nothing of Him, and are 
ready to accept anything which is told us about Him. 
Hardly, with all our care when addressing Him in 
prayer, can we avoid attaching to Him the shadow of 
some human infirmity, such as change of purpose, or 
particular likes and dislikes of persons or opinions. 
A good man who lives constantly in communion with 
God will often fail to recognize that all other men 
in every nation and in every rank of life are equally 
His care. The highest privilege of an individual is 
sometimes supposed to be the right of doing what 
he will with his own, and even this false maxim of 
an evil state of society has been blasphemously transferred to the Most High. There is a similar illusion 
when God is supposed to take a delight in external 
things, in beautiful colours, sounds, forms, scents, 
ceremonies, because they are pleasing to us; or in 
the building of churches after some ancient pattern, 
and as an end, not as a means, forgetting that ‘the 
Most High dwelleth not in temples made with hands’; 
and that the least things which directly affect a human 
soul are far more costly and precious in His sight 
than the highest refinements of decoration and art.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p5">Therefore I shall make no apology for bringing 
before you this subject, which is at once the first and 
simplest, and also the most interesting, and perhaps <pb n="135" id="iii.viii-Page_135" />one of the least considered of all subjects of theology—the nature of God. I shall begin with God’s dealings with us in the physical world, and then 
endeavour to show how we may rise out of that to 
the moral and spiritual; and that these are not antagonistic to one other as is sometimes supposed—the 
physical warring against the moral, the moral against 
the spiritual—but consistent; and the different aspects 
under which God presents Himself to us, as the God 
of nature, of men, and also of the world of spirits. 
And, lastly, I shall endeavour to reflect this argument 
upon ourselves, and show in what way we ought to 
worship God and hold communion with Him, as 
being ourselves a part of the visible order of nature, 
as conscious of a moral law, and also as having relations to a world of spirits, on the confines of which 
we are, and which we dimly know to be infinite and 
eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p6">In the first place, then, we must acknowledge that 
God governs the world by fixed laws, and does not 
alter these laws at our wish or request. This is that 
great truth of the order of nature which science presents to us in every possible form, and with every 
token and evidence which experience teaches us, if 
we do but attend to her, in every act of our lives, and 
which nevertheless we sometimes seem disposed to 
set aside and ignore, or to which we yield only a 
forced or reluctant assent. Let us endeavour to put 
the thought of this clearly before the mind’s eye; let <pb n="136" id="iii.viii-Page_136" />us imagine some one, I will not say 
‘a little lower 
than the angels,’ but a natural philosopher, who is 
capable of seeing creation, not with our imperfect 
vision and hazy fancies, but with a real scientific 
insight into the world in which we live. He would 
behold the reign of law everywhere, in the least things 
as well as in the greatest, in the most complex as 
well as in the simplest, in the life of man as well as of 
the animals, extending to organic as well as inorganic 
substances; in all the sequences, combinations, adaptations, motions, intentions of nature, he would recognize the same law and order—one and continuous in all the different spheres of 
knowledge, in all the different realms of nature, through all times and over all 
space. Nowhere would the microscope or the telescope reveal to him any spring or 
interval in which, as in some cracked jar, a hand or finger might be inserted; 
nowhere would there be an aperture in nature through which the light of another 
world might come streaming. He would trace the most seemingly capricious of 
earthly things, such as the winds and the mists, to their ocean home; to us they 
are the type of human mutability, but he would know that they are really subject 
to laws as fixed as those by which the stone falls to the ground: in the processes of birth and death he would also recognize the 
uniformity of causes which could not be set aside. 
He would confess too that the actions of men and the 
workings of the mind are inseparable from the physical <pb n="137" id="iii.viii-Page_137" />antecedents or accompaniments which prepare for 
them or co-operate with them, and that they are 
ordered and adjusted as parts of a whole. Nor will he 
deny, when he looks up at the heavens, that this 
earth with its endless variety of races and languages 
and infinity of human interests (each one so intense 
and particular at some time or other to some individual 
man) is only to be regarded as a pebble on the sea 
shore, or as a point in immensity, in comparison with 
the universe. And in this universe, at the utmost 
limit to which the most powerful instruments will 
carry the eye of man, there is still the same order 
reappearing everywhere, the same uniformity of 
nature, the same force which acts upon the earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p7">This is that law of nature, one and continuous in all times 
and places, which may be truly said to be the visible image of God, and ‘her 
voice the harmony of the world.’ And in ages to come it is not only possible, but probable, that this reign of law in the world 
will become much more visible and intelligible to all 
classes, educated as well as uneducated, than at present; and the natural sciences, which in our own day 
appeared to sink almost overpowered under the load 
of facts and details, may attain to much greater unity 
and simplicity; and the relation of the moral to the 
physical world be better understood. At present 
this conception of law is regarded with suspicion 
amongst us, especially by religious men; they seem 
to be afraid that the wit of man is devising a plan <pb n="138" id="iii.viii-Page_138" />for shutting God out of the world which He has made. 
They do not, and indeed cannot, wholly deny the 
order of nature, but they wish that there might be 
exceptions to the rule expressly for them. As if 
God could be seen through chinks and crannies, or might be peeped at with a candle and in 
a corner, and was not visible in the light of day and 
in the face of the wide heavens. And yet these are 
the doubts of good and religious men, and deserve the 
fairest consideration at our hands. Perhaps these 
objections may in some degree arise .from want of 
explanation, or from some illusion of language; and 
if they could only see that a God was still left them, 
and that they were not bound fast in chains of fate, they 
would no longer rebel against the dominion of law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p8">They ask why we speak of things which are so 
painful to them and so much at variance with their 
sense of religion. The answer is because they are 
true, and no religion can be lasting which does not 
rest on the truth. And no religion can avoid falling 
into contradiction and unreality which takes into 
account one side of human nature only and ignores 
the other. The story of the Brahmin who was shown 
through a microscope the detested insects in the water 
which he had been drinking, and who broke the 
microscope, is in point here. But that is not the sort 
of answer which the Christian would like to give to 
a man of science who told him of the uniformity of the 
laws of nature. Come, then, and let us reason with <pb n="139" id="iii.viii-Page_139" />this good man who is afraid that the theories of 
philosophers are banishing him from his God. Has 
he ever pursued his thought and asked himself what 
he means by interruptions and interferences in the 
course of nature? Has he ever considered how many 
misplacements and rearrangements would have to be 
made before his prayers could procure for him the 
advantage of a favourable wind or the desired fall of 
rain? Has he ever asked himself how the answers 
to his own request would be reconciled with those 
of others? Let him not suppose that he is shut up in 
a prison, or that the philosopher who speaks of fixed 
laws means to say that the earth is intersected with 
straight lines, and is not full of forms of freedom and 
beauty. Would you rather live, we will say to him, in 
a house, or carry on an employment, in which there is 
no order, or in which there is order? Or would you 
rather travel through a country in which there are 
roads, or in which there are no roads? Or would 
you have your own life and that of your family 
conform to certain laws and customs or not? Or, 
again, would you prefer a condition of life in which 
you can (for the most part) foresee and calculate the 
future and avoid evils, or a condition in which you can 
foresee and avoid nothing? And in which case are 
you the most free and most the master of your own 
actions? amid order or disorder? in a civilized country 
which has roads and laws, or in an uncivilized? in 
a state of life which is dark and deprived of experience, <pb n="140" id="iii.viii-Page_140" />or in one which is lighted up by history and 
science? Is there anything in the controlling power 
of law which prevents your choosing between right 
and wrong, or which hinders you from holding communion with God and Christ? Cease, then, to make 
this opposition of words between religion and science, 
between God and His works. For if there is no 
reconciliation of them, and if the truths of religion are 
really inconsistent with the order of nature, then 
Christianity must inevitably pale away before the 
advance of natural knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p9">Therefore we thankfully look upon the world as 
a scene of law and order, in which the countless multitudes are marching along the highway of God’s providence, and 
‘they do not break their ranks,’ but 
are obedient, as we may say in a figure, to the will of 
their Leader. Such a view, instead of shutting out 
God from the world, seems rather to restore the world 
to Him, and, instead of taking us away from God, to 
bring us nearer to Him. And if a person comes 
to us and says that there may be interruptions in the 
course of nature, and that we cannot see them because 
we can affirm nothing certainly, and, therefore, cannot 
be certain that there are not, to him we reply that, 
while humbly admitting the ‘existence of more things 
in heaven and earth than are dreamed of in our 
philosophy,’ we cannot desert the strong ground of 
experience or give up the very foundations of knowledge for the sake of an imaginary gain to faith.</p>

<pb n="141" id="iii.viii-Page_141" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p10">I know that it may be objected that God’s government of the world by fixed laws is in many cases 
inconsistent with His justice, or at least that only 
a sort of rough rudimentary justice is to be discerned 
in them. The fair infant dying of a cough,</p>
<p class="center" id="iii.viii-p11">‘Soft silken primrose fading timelessly,’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii.viii-p12">because some one has neglected the conditions of 
health, is not an example of divine justice. And if 
the question which was once put to Christ is asked in 
such a case, ‘Which did sin, this child or its parents?’ the answer will be in the same spirit: Neither this 
child nor its parents, but that the laws of health and 
physical well-being might be vindicated. There is no 
act of justice in this, but a lesson and a warning. 
And if the objector again retorts, Yes, but might not 
the same lesson have been taught without this waste 
of human life? the answer is: First, at any rate you 
have the power of saving life and removing the evil; and second, are you quite 
sure that this or any other evil may not be an imperfect good which will 
hereafter be perfected?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p13">For, indeed, the objector is right if he means to say 
that the heart and conscience of man rise above this 
state of nature in which we live. There is something 
within him which is not satisfied, a sense of right or 
a longing desire for the good of other men, which 
demands more than he can find in this present world. 
Perhaps when gazing upon some pleasant prospect of <pb n="142" id="iii.viii-Page_142" />hill and woodland, and the sea beyond gleaming 
beneath the setting sun, or when he lifts up his eyes 
and beholds the stars coming out one by one in the 
azure heaven, he is tempted to think that this is 
the fairest of worlds. But ever and anon, when he 
recalls his own miserable condition and that of his 
fellowmen, the whole creation, which may be described, 
in the language of the Apostle, as ‘groaning together 
until now,’ waiting to be delivered; when he remembers the clouds of sin and passion which have darkened 
his own life, the imperfection of his best things, the 
festering masses of evil in our great towns, the heartlessness, the conventionality, the irrationality of man 
kind in general, he is strangely impressed with the 
contrast of the fairness of the world without and 
the sadness of the man within. He feels that he and 
his fellow-creatures were not meant for this, and that 
God has not left Himself without a witness higher than 
the order of nature or the common life of all men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p14">This is that moral law which He has implanted in 
our hearts, and which tells us not what is, but what 
ought to be, and what will be when His purposes are 
finally accomplished. This is that witness which tells 
of God—first, that He is true (‘Yea, let God be true, 
but every man a liar’); second, that He is just (‘Shall 
not the Judge of all the earth do right?’); third, that 
He is loving, and ‘wills that all men should be saved 
and come to a knowledge of the truth.’ This is that 
law of which in a distant age and country the Greek <pb n="143" id="iii.viii-Page_143" />poet also spoke when he said, 
‘Who shall give me 
purity of word and deed, that I may observe the laws 
whose foundation is on high, and of which heaven is 
the only sire?’ And again, ‘For these things are not 
of to-day or yesterday, but live for ever, and no one 
knows from whence they came.’ This is that law of 
duty which the philosopher summed up in his celebrated formula, ‘Act so as to approve yourself to 
every rational intelligence.’ This is that law of which 
the psalmists and the prophets speak with an enthusiasm which would strike us as wonderful if our 
ears were not deadened by familiarity: ‘Thy testimonies are my delight day and night;’ 
‘The law of 
the Lord is perfect, converting the soul; the statutes 
of the Lord are right, rejoicing the heart.’ May not 
almost the whole Book of Psalms be described as 
a sort of rapture of the love of good and hatred 
of evil, accompanied by an intense consciousness that, 
amid all appearances to the contrary, God is ever on 
the side of right? Are not the prophecies again the 
revelation of the truth and justice and mercy of God?—not the second sight of future events, as some 
imagine, but a real revelation of God, in which the 
prophet is always rising above the visible and temporal, the ordinances and ceremonies of the Jewish 
law, the traditions of the Jewish people, correcting, 
enlarging, purifying them, struggling towards another 
world which he sees in the distance. ‘Lo, O man, He 
hath shown thee what He requires of thee—to do <pb n="144" id="iii.viii-Page_144" />justly and to love mercy and to walk humbly with thy God.’ 
Is not this the sum of religion for all men everywhere? Might we not say, in the 
words of Christ, ‘On this hang all the law and the prophets’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p15">This is that other and higher voice of law in the 
world whose seat is the bosom of God, to which not 
only Christ and the prophets witness, but in a measure 
the ancient legislators and philosophers also, ‘feeling 
after God, if haply they might find Him’; the teachers 
and prophets of the East too, and good men everywhere; yea, and our own hearts also. Even those 
who have not acknowledged a personal God have yet 
recognized a principle of right higher than nature—a future which is to be preferred to the present, 
a better self which has the care and control over the 
worse, a duty to other men as well as to ourselves. 
Nor did any one ever really doubt the authority of 
a moral law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p16">But if this is true, and if there is really this opposition between the world in which we live and the 
perfection of which we have the conception in our 
minds, then we are led on to think of God as working 
out this moral law in the visible universe, first within 
and then without us, making right to be also might, 
and good to prevail over evil. This is that working 
of God in the world of which we see the beginnings 
and first impressions in, this life, and of which we 
humbly hope to see the fulfilment in another. And 
this is what we chiefly mean when we speak of ‘God <pb n="145" id="iii.viii-Page_145" />as a spirit’; that His spirit is witnessing with our 
spirit to the good which is in us, to the truth which is 
in us, to the love which is in us, to the justice which 
is in us, guiding, helping, leading us, going before us 
in the fulfilment of His will. We mean to say that in 
Him only we live and move and have our being; that 
in Him we have our true communion with our fellow men, alive or dead (for all live unto Him); and that in 
Him only are all our hopes when we pass out of this 
world. The ancient philosopher said that God was 
the air, and in this image he seemed to find the symbol 
or image of a Being who was at once the breath of 
man and the breath of the universe. And something 
in the same way when we speak of God as a spirit we 
desire to express that the Infinite and Eternal is very 
near to us, who, though He reaches to the outermost 
heaven, is yet working with us in whatsoever things 
are good or true or pure or holy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p17">And when we think of the natural being subjected 
to the spiritual, and of the will of God becoming 
more and more manifest, we might go on to speak of 
an inspired communion of saints of which we too 
may hope to be partakers, in which the work which 
is beginning to be evident here will be finally consummated. But such speculations seem to carry us too 
far beyond the horizon of our actual knowledge—for 
we walk by faith and not by sight—and we wait with 
patience for whatever God is preparing in His good 
pleasure; and when imagination is sent out on <pb n="146" id="iii.viii-Page_146" />a voyage of discovery, the actual duties of our 
homes and employments are apt to be forgotten 
and lost in a sort of golden dream. It is safer to 
come back again and try to turn the light of these 
truths on our daily life. And therefore in what 
remains of this sermon I shall endeavour to point 
out the practical aspects of religion which flow from 
these ‘reflections,’ as I may term them, of the Eternal 
Being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p18">The first reflection or image of God was the order 
of the visible universe. In former ages men have 
been like heathens about this revelation of God in 
nature; their minds were darkened, and they never 
saw or observed what God intended them to see in the 
world around them. And even now, as I was saying 
before, many persons regard this great truth, this new 
source of light and life, not as a part of religion, but 
as an alien and enemy; and mankind are divided into 
two parties, the scientific and religious. Yet consider: 
we are never weary of recapitulating the wonders of 
science and art, the endless applications of the powers 
of nature, such as steam or electricity, and we are 
always reydy to talk of some new marvel of knowledge 
or contrivance to which every day may be expected 
to give birth. Now, too, we are beginning to be 
aware of the causes of life and death, and are not like 
helpless children when we Have to meet ‘the pestilence 
that walketh in darkness or the destruction that wasteth at noonday.’ Now, for the first time, in the <pb n="147" id="iii.viii-Page_147" />nineteenth century, man may be said to have some 
thing like the mastery over the earth, to know where 
he is, and, as he recognizes himself more and more to 
be the creature of circumstances, to have more and 
more the power of controlling them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p19">And has this nothing to do with religion? Is it 
not obvious that, as our power over nature increases, 
our responsibility towards other men increases also? 
Do we not rather seem to want, I will not say a new 
religion, but a new application of religion, which shall 
teach us that we are answerable for the consequences 
of our actions even in things that have hitherto 
seemed indifferent—perhaps answerable for the good 
which we neglect to do as well as for the evil which 
we do? Our fathers lived ‘in the times of that 
ignorance,’ when nobody knew or thought about 
anything of this sort. But we who know that the life 
and health and character of men depend upon their 
outward circumstances, are we justified in leaving 
these outward circumstances the same? If another 
generation grows up in this country like the last, 
in the same state of poverty and misery and vice and 
disease and decay, who is responsible for this? Now 
that we know the causes of these evils and the remedies, are we not all 
responsible for them? For a certain form of organization and self-devotion, combined with knowledge and experience, would certainly 
remove them. A small portion of the energy and 
industry which is shown in the accumulation of wealth <pb n="148" id="iii.viii-Page_148" />would suffice in a few years to change the moral 
aspect of this nation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p20">A distinguished physiologist has said, ‘There is 
scarcely a single page in my three physiological 
works in which God was not present to my mind. 
I regard the whole laws of the animal economy and of 
the universe as the direct dictate of the Deity, and, in 
urging compliance with them, it is with the earnestness and reverence due to a divine command that I do 
it. I almost lose the consciousness of self in the 
anxiety to attain the end; and, when I see clearly 
a law of God in our own nature, I rely upon its 
efficiency for good with a faith and peace which 
no storm can shake.’ Might not we too, my brethren, 
like this good man, come to regard the promotion of 
the physical well-being of our fellow-creatures as the 
direct service of God, and even as a sort of worship of 
Him, quite as much as that we offer Him in churches? And when we are engaged in 
directing or executing tasks which are disagreeable or painful to us, and which 
have no religious or ecclesiastical association, may we not still have God 
present with us as the habitual thought of our mind?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p21">Once more, from the principle of the order of the 
world do we not learn another lesson which is immediately applicable to our own lives? Nature, of which 
we are a part, works slowly by a succession of causes 
and effects, by an adaptation of means to ends, bearing 
the image of a divine repose amid the strife and <pb n="149" id="iii.viii-Page_149" />turmoil of men. May not the spirit of nature pass 
into our minds, teaching us order and regularity and 
resignation to the will of God? No efforts of ours 
can detach us from the conditions of our being; but 
we may submit to them, we may acknowledge them; 
and herein really lies our true peace and strength. We 
cannot recall the past, or be in age what we were in 
youth; we cannot do in sickness what we might have 
done in health; at death there may be something left 
unfinished which we should have liked to have completed. But we may recognize that these and all other 
states of life are the will of God, and to be used in 
His service; we may cheerfully acknowledge them to 
be our appointed lot, knowing also that this order 
of nature which surrounds us is not all, and that we 
have a hope of a life to come.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p22">The second reflection of God was the moral nature 
of man. Every man, or almost every man, has in him 
a principle of right and truth far above his own 
practice and that of his fellow-men; but few of us 
make this better self the law of our lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p23">He who will not allow his mind to be lowered to 
the standard of those around him; who retains his 
sense of right and wrong unimpaired amid all temptation; who asks himself, in all his actions, not what men 
will say of him, but what is the will of God—he may 
be truly said to bear in his life and character the 
Divine Image for our example. He may be some one 
who has sacrificed his earthly interests for the love of <pb n="150" id="iii.viii-Page_150" />truth; or who, with the world against him, has been 
compelled by a natural nobility of disposition to fight 
the battle of the alien and oppressed; or he may be 
one who, not knowing God, has sought to live in the 
ideal, that is, in His Image, above the commonplaces 
of the world, whether Christian or unchristian. All 
men are telling him, ‘This is politic, this is expedient, 
this is what your party requires, this is what the 
Church or the world approves, this is the way to 
honour and preferment; these are the fashions of 
society, the customs of traders, the demands of nature, 
the received opinions of men, the necessities of the 
situation.’ But he with unaverted eye thinks only of 
the good and true, having ‘a faith and peace which no 
storm can shake’; and in all his life sees, like the 
prophet, the vision of God and his duty, high and 
lifted up above the mists of human error and the dark 
clouds of passion and prejudice, ‘having the body of heaven in his clearness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p24">This is a height of perfection to which a very few 
attain, and which will seem to some persons almost to 
have passed away from this earth. When our will is 
lost in His will, and our thought in His thought, and 
no earthly wish intrudes or offends, then, indeed, we 
may be said to be one with God, and God with us. 
And, even although this perfect image of God can 
hardly be formed in most of us, it is good for us to 
have such thoughts when receiving the Communion 
of the Lord’s Supper, at our prayers, and at other <pb n="151" id="iii.viii-Page_151" />times. For there can never be any danger of our 
loving God too much, if we only think of Him as the 
God of justice and truth: if we seek to know Him 
first, and understand that all human knowledge is 
a manifestation of Him, there can be no fear of our 
becoming mystics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.viii-p25">And oh! that it were possible that this union of truth and 
love might be perfected, and that the highest intelligence of nature and of 
history might be combined with the highest devotion to His service. There 
have been some in this world who seem to have 
reached the utmost height of religious passion and 
devotion, who may almost be said to have been burnt 
up with the fire of divine love. But their conceptions 
of the character of God have been narrow and meagre; 
they have never thought of asking how He governed 
this world, or how they were to co-operate with Him. 
Their religion has been a principle of separation quite 
as much as of union, and they have tended to imagine 
that all which was not contained in the Scripture or 
taught by the Church was alien and antagonistic 
to them. There have been others, again, who have 
been animated by a sincere and disinterested love of 
truth, who have calmly surveyed the world and sought 
out and known all that could be known of nature and 
of man. But to them the Gospel of Christ has been 
a dead letter; they have never thought of human 
beings as needing to be restored, or of the world as 
a realm to be won back to the service of God. The <pb n="152" id="iii.viii-Page_152" />progress to which they devoted themselves was the 
progress of knowledge, not the moral or spiritual 
improvement of their fellow-men. Both have done 
a part of the work of God on earth, and both, probably, have lived in a state of mutual dislike and 
distrust of one another. But if ever there was a time 
when these two, the spirit of perfect love and of 
perfect knowledge, met together in the same person, 
or in many persons, then indeed we might have 
confidence that the Kingdom of God was about to 
appear amongst us, not coming with observation, but 
working silently, to be seen in the improvement of 
the conditions of the poor and labouring classes, in 
the greater harmony of different ranks of society, and 
in the renewal of our own lives.</p><pb n="153" id="iii.viii-Page_153" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="IX. God Just, Loving, True." id="iii.ix" prev="iii.viii" next="iii.x">
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.1">IX</h2>
<h2 id="iii.ix-p0.2">GOD JUST, LOVING, TRUE<note n="12" id="iii.ix-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, April 20, 1884.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p1.1">HE SHALL JUDGE THE WORLD IN RIGHTEOUSNESS</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.ix-p2"><scripRef passage="Psa 9:8" id="iii.ix-p2.1" parsed="|Ps|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.9.8"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p2.2">PSALM</span> ix. 8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p3"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p3.1">GOD IS LOVE</span>. <scripRef passage="1John 4:8" id="iii.ix-p3.2" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8">
1 <span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p3.3">JOHN</span> iv. 8</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p4"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p4.1">HE THAT COMETH TO GOD MUST BELIEVE THAT 
HE IS, AND THAT HE IS A REWARDER OF THEM THAT DILIGENTLY SEEK HIM</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.ix-p5"><scripRef passage="Heb 11:6" id="iii.ix-p5.1" parsed="|Heb|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.6"><span class="sc" id="iii.ix-p5.2">HEBREWS</span> xi. 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p6">THERE are some truths of religion which seem to 
retire from view, and others take their place and 
become the topics of the day. And the lesser often 
prevail over the greater, the uncertain over the 
certain, the temporal and accidental over the spiritual 
and universal. A curious interest is aroused about 
some matters of controversy, and there is hardly any 
interest about the first principles of all religion, which 
seem to drop out of people’s minds as if they had 
nothing to do with revelation. And this neglect of 
all proportion in religious truth often leads to consequences quite at variance with the premises from 
which we started. Thus a sort of conflict appears 
to arise between faith and reason which is really due 
to an improper use of reason, drawing out inferences <pb n="154" id="iii.ix-Page_154" />without considering the grounds of them, following not 
the truth but the tendencies of the human mind, turning 
rhetoric into logic, and building up probabilities when 
the limits of human knowledge have been attained, 
trusting to any fiction or illusion instead of looking 
facts boldly in the face or seeing things as they truly are. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p7">One great instance will be enough to illustrate this 
curious tendency of the human race which has been 
the source of so much error in religion. He who 
reflects on the history of the Roman Catholic Church 
will feel quite amazed at the way in which one doctrine has been piled on another until the baseless 
fabric has been in a manner complete. The willingness of men to believe these doctrines, which is like 
the willingness of children to believe stories, has been 
accepted in the place of any real proof of them. 
And thus out of the words ‘Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and thou shalt be saved’ has been developed 
the whole apparatus of Catholic theology, including 
the priesthood, purgatory, masses for the quick and 
dead, the infallibility of the Pope, the worship of the 
Virgin and her assumption into heaven, on to the new 
and strange dogma of the immaculate conception, 
which was first authoritatively sanctioned about twenty-nine years ago; and, once more, taking a new form, 
the infallibility of the Pope, not with, but without, a 
council, which was a short time ago affirmed by 
a great congress of the Catholic world. So the ball 
goes on rolling from age to age, like a snowball, and <pb n="155" id="iii.ix-Page_155" />perhaps like that some day to dissolve away. And 
beside this, in the development of these various doctrines distinctions have been introduced, and are so 
minute that the must be looked at through a microscope before they can be seen. A man may almost 
‘miss his salvation through an ignorance of grammar or 
logic.’ I do not say this from any desire to attack our 
Roman Catholic brethren—the time for such controversies has passed—but because I believe that lessons 
may be learned from them which are applicable to 
ourselves. For not only Roman Catholics but all 
men everywhere are tending to put the ceremonial 
in the place of the moral, the word in the place of the 
thing, the local and temporal in the place of what is 
universal and eternal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p8">There is a sense of repose and also of security 
in leaving these disputes and antagonisms of theology, about which mankind are often so greatly 
excited, and turning to think a little of the greater 
first truths of religion, such as the love of God, or the 
justice and truth of God. These are anchors of the 
soul, sure and steadfast amid the waves of time; they 
are also measures and standards of our knowledge 
to which other truths may be referred or recalled. 
In thinking of them there is something of the feeling 
which the Psalmist expresses, ‘Under the shadow 
of Thy wings shall be my refuge, until this tyranny 
be overpast’; the words and opinions and violences 
of men are of little consequence while we have the <pb n="156" id="iii.ix-Page_156" />living consciousness that we are in the hands of 
a good and wise God. Neither is there any satisfaction in raising or ornamenting the superstructure 
unless we have the foundation, nor in believing in God 
if our conception of the divine nature is at variance 
with the sense of right in our own nature; nor in 
religion at all if religion is at war with morality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p9">Nor can we maintain that these greater and more simple truths 
are neglected because all men know them and are convinced of them. On the 
contrary, they seem to be the truths which are with the greatest difficulty 
realized in the world, by many not realized at all; and which are constantly in 
danger of be coming overclouded and obscured. Partly the perversity of the human intellect struggles against the 
simple notion of God; it is always returning to sense 
and seeking to veil the nature of God in figures of 
speech which imperceptibly lead us astray, or in 
figures of speech once removed, that is to say in 
analogies. And these veils have to be taken away if 
we are to see God as He truly is, and not merely as 
He is represented in the pictures of our minds. Or, 
if figures of speech are necessary (and indeed language 
seems to be made up of them), they should be the 
highest and purest that we can conceive, such as that 
in which God is described by the prophet ‘as having 
the body of heaven in His clearness, and not any 
chance images taken from the chaos of human sense. 
And when we have used such images we should also <pb n="157" id="iii.ix-Page_157" />learn to dispense with them and to see things as they 
truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p10">Suppose, now, we had a friend who was true and 
disinterested, one in whom there was no envy or 
jealousy or personal enmity, whose mind was always 
full of all noble feelings towards his friends, having 
a warmth of affection towards all of them alike, and 
ready to receive them as a father or an elder brother, 
willing ever to forgive them for wrongs against himself, yet also pained and grieved at them, not because 
they really did him any injury, but because of the 
ingratitude which they seemed to show; and because 
those who were guilty of them did harm, not to him, 
but to themselves. Also, I will suppose that this 
friend whom I am describing was the most generous 
of men, willing to give all that he had to others, to 
sacrifice himself for their good, kind even to the 
ungrateful and evil, and that he was the least ceremonious of men, requiring no etiquette or introduction, but freely admitting all who came to him. Such 
was his real character: but such was not the opinion 
which other men had of him; for they were cast in 
a meaner mould, and they could not understand his 
nobility and freedom of nature. Moreover, they had 
formed some strange misconceptions of him, and they 
fancied him not loving and gentle, but severe and 
precise, easily liable to take offence and not easily 
pacified when angry, conferring his favours, as some 
of them said, on a chosen few whom he selected without <pb n="158" id="iii.ix-Page_158" />regard to their characters, and insisting on their 
complying with certain conventional rules before he 
would receive them into his house. Now this misconception of his nature had continued for many 
years, how originating could hardly be determined; 
only one thing was certain, that it was due to no act 
or word of his, but rather to the stupidity or malignity of others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p11">Hear another parable. In a certain city there was 
a judge who was also a king; he was the wisest of 
judges and the greatest of kings. But the men of 
that city would not understand his greatness or his 
wisdom, and they imagined that he was just such an 
one as themselves. Now they were fond of legal disputes and artificial rules, and sometimes they decreed 
that men should live or die accordingly as they observed these rules of theirs; and if any one remonstrated with them they said no one could challenge their right to make any rules 
which they pleased, if they gave due notice of them; and that whether the 
criminal was a bad man or a good man that made no difference; the point to be 
considered was whether he conformed to their rules, and whether the rules had 
been duly announced to him. Also, there were many other things that they held, 
such as the distinction between themselves and strangers; and they said that 
they were under no engagement to do justice to strangers. The good and wise 
judge was grieved at their perverseness and folly, and above all at their attributing <pb n="159" id="iii.ix-Page_159" />to him their own corrupt notions of justice. For 
they pretended that his court, which was the great 
court of the realm, was governed by the same rules, 
although he had told them over and over again that 
he was no respecter of persons, and that ‘he would 
reward every man according to his works,’ and that ‘in every nation he that did 
righteousness would be accepted of him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p12">Once more: the kingdom of heaven is like a wise 
man seeking for pearls, and especially for one great 
and precious pearl, the pearl of truth. But the men 
of that country said that this pearl was not to be 
sought for everywhere and at all times; there were 
certain places, duly pointed out by the officers of the 
king who kept a guard, in which pearls might be taken. 
The pearls which were found elsewhere were declared 
by them not to be true pearls, and those who discovered them were desired to return them to the 
king’s treasury, although this king himself had never 
given any such command. But his officers required 
that they should be issued over again under their 
authority—none others would pass current. And the 
wise man knew that he would never find the pearl of 
truth in this way, and accordingly he went to the 
king himself, and the king gave him permission freely 
to seek for the pearl of truth in the whole world, and 
whatever he found he was to show to his brethren. 
I venture to offer these three allegories as an introduction to the consideration of the nature of God <pb n="160" id="iii.ix-Page_160" />under three heads—‘God 
is loving, God is just, God is true.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p13">First of all, God is loving. Human affection supplies many images of the love of God which tend to 
quicken and elevate our thoughts of Him. For He is 
our Father and we are His offspring; we look up to 
Him and recognize His authority; we converse and 
hold communion with Him in all that is best of 
our minds and of our lives; we may make a friend 
of Him, and may go to Him as a child would go to 
a parent to give him his confidence; even our faults 
are only seen by Him in the light of His love. Nor 
is our regard for Him any measure of His care for 
us: that may be observed in this world also; the love 
of the parent cannot be extinguished by the ingratitude of the child, but remains as a sort of pained love 
without any tincture of resentment to his life’s end. 
How easily can we imagine the father or the mother 
coming out to meet their spendthrift son as he returns 
from a distant land, putting on him the best robe and 
making entertainment for him and his friends. That 
is the image by which the Gospel represents the love 
of God towards His prodigal ones. Once more, you 
may imagine a parent treating his child with great 
and deserved severity; commonly sending him to 
a schoolmaster to receive discipline and education: 
and in some cases he might be willing that the sentence of the law, imprisonment or some other penalty, 
might take effect upon him. But you cannot suppose <pb n="161" id="iii.ix-Page_161" />any one who has the natural feelings of a parent 
doing this except with a view to the good of his 
child, and in the hope of his improvement: the idea 
that he should suffer for the sake of suffering, if these 
words have any meaning, would be quite abhorrent 
to his mind. Even so (in the figurative language of 
Scripture) ‘whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and 
scourgeth every son in whom He delighteth.’ But that He is delighted with the 
sufferings of any man is a doctrine that we had better give back to the heathen, 
or to the devil from whom it came. And the good and wise among the heathen also 
would have rejected such a doctrine; the evil, they would have said, of which 
God is the author must in some way issue in good. And when we hear of actions 
being attributed to God which are at variance with our conceptions of His goodness or His justice, then, even if it 
be in some sacred writing, the rule which has been 
laid down by one of the wisest of men might be 
usefully applied: ‘Either these things never really happened, or they were not 
commanded by God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p14">I have been representing divine love under the likeness of human love. And some one will perhaps say 
that ‘His ways are not as our ways, nor His thoughts 
as our thoughts.’ There are two senses in which 
these words may be applied; the one is very false, 
the other quite true. First, I will suppose a person 
saying, ‘You use the terms loving and just and true; 
but how do you know that these words have any <pb n="162" id="iii.ix-Page_162" />meaning when you 
transfer them to God? For what is just to you may be unjust to Him, and what is 
true to you may be untrue to Him, and what is love according to your notions may 
be favouritism and partiality in His sight. Think of the ignorance of man and 
the limitations of human faculties, and do not profanely attribute your notions 
of morality to God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p15">This is what I venture to think a wrong mode of 
reasoning about the divine nature, a sort of argument 
which overleaps itself, involving what has been well 
termed that terrible fiction of a double morality, one 
for God and another for man, which throws all our 
notions about God into confusion. For consider: if 
a person says, ‘I know indeed and am assured of the 
existence of God and of His revelation to man; but that 
He is a wise God or a good God or a loving God, or 
indeed a moral God at all, of that I am not certain, 
because I do not know whether these words have any 
meaning in relation to God’; then he is in effect doing 
away with religion under the wish to be religious; he 
is like a person sitting on some main branch or limb 
of a great tree and sawing off the branch on which 
he is sitting. But instead of pursuing this controversy any further, I will rather proceed to show how the 
word ‘love,’ while retaining the same meaning in 
reference to God and man, may yet have a more 
perfect significance in reference to divine love than is 
possible in regard to mere earthly affection.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p16">First, because earthly love is narrow and limited, <pb n="163" id="iii.ix-Page_163" />arising out of certain natural relationships or friend 
ships formed by the accidents of time and place. But 
with God there are no accidents of time and place; 
His love is an equal love for all men in all ages and 
countries, a law of love which communicates with the 
hearts of men. Some one may say, ‘What! am 
I not the special object of God’s care? Am I not 
His favourite child? Will He not do for me what 
He would not do for another—save my life in an 
accident, or call me to repentance, when He allows 
another to perish?’ No; that is not the nature of 
the divine love. Here is a real difference between 
His ways and our ways. Neither can you yourself 
desire that He shall do for you what He would not 
do for another. You have only to put yourself in the 
place of one who is rejected to see this. Even the 
human image may teach you a truer notion of God; 
for the father who has the feelings of a father does 
not select one of his children to the detriment of the 
rest; still less can we imagine that when His children 
are praying to Him that He would save them from 
death He would deliberately spare one and leave others 
to perish. Here is a real confusion of His ways and 
our ways, or rather perhaps a sort of narrowness of 
vision which makes us concentrate upon ourselves 
the universal care of all, a feebleness of intellect which 
fails to understand that the special providence which 
watches over each one is the general providence 
which watches over all.</p><pb n="164" id="iii.ix-Page_164" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p17">But there is also another difference between love divine and 
love human, namely, that the love of God towards men is determined by the good 
and evil that is in them. People do not, and indeed cannot, choose their friends 
upon this principle; the elements of personal liking enter into friendship; and the best of 
men are not exempt from this, which seems to belong 
to the condition of our earthly state. But with God, 
as I was saying before in other words, there are no 
likes or dislikes; He is not a man that He should 
have a favour to one person rather than to another, 
or that His feelings should be confined to one rank 
or circle of society, or that He should take a friend 
and then give him up again because He found 
another more suitable to Him. For the love of God 
embraces all men everywhere and at all times, and ‘has no variableness or shadow of turning’: He can 
no more cease to be love than He can cease to be 
God. And His love extends even to the evil in one 
way, ‘for he maketh His sun to rise upon the evil 
and the good, and giveth rain upon the just and the 
unjust’: this is a part of His general laws which, when 
we speak of the divine hatred of evil, we must not 
forget. But, remembering this, and remembering 
also that His love to man is not in any case a merely 
personal feeling, then I say that this love is deter 
mined, not like the regard of one man for another, by 
individual attachment, but by the good and evil that 
is in them. Is a man doing His will in harmony <pb n="165" id="iii.ix-Page_165" />with His laws, carrying on His work in the world, 
seeking ‘to regard other men as He regards them, 
casting away all earthly interests or pursuing them 
only as the means to that which is above them; then 
a man may indeed feel that he is living in God and 
God in him; he may consider that he has a Friend 
with him whose friendship can never fail; he may 
have a sort of consciousness of inspiration derived 
from Him in the performance of everything that is 
noble and true and good; he may rest in Him, and often when he is alone find 
himself not alone, because the Spirit of God is with him. And, as he feels the 
love of God diffused in the world around him, his love to man will also grow and 
enlarge—‘I in them and thou in Me’—and ‘whoso dwelleth in love dwelleth in God.’ 
Did you ever hear that strange saying of the old mystic: ‘The element of the 
bird is the air, the element of the fish is the sea, the element of the 
salamander is the fire, but the element of Jacob Behmen is the heart of God’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p18">Secondly, the equal love of God towards all men 
comes round to be the justice of God also. For these 
are not divided, as human language sometimes leads us 
to suppose. God is not loving with one part of His 
mind, and just with another, and true with another; 
nor loving at one time and just at another and true at 
another; nor loving to one person and in some of his 
dealings, and just to another person and in other of 
his dealings. But He is what He is everywhere and <pb n="166" id="iii.ix-Page_166" />at all times, and in reference to all things and persons whatsoever. These are but the imperfections of 
human language. And in religion as in other things 
we shall sometimes do well to get rid of language, or 
at least of the ordinary use of words, and take their 
meaning; we may try to express the same conception 
in other words, avoiding terms of controversy: then 
we shall more readily see what is essential and what 
is accidental in our ideas of religious truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p19">But the justice of God, though inseparable from the 
love of God, has also another aspect. Neither must 
we forget that He is just when we speak of Him as 
loving, any more than that He is loving when we 
speak of Him as just. There is nothing that we do 
which is hidden from Him, nor can we suppose that 
our secret actions pass unheeded by Him. Like the 
inscription on some tablet, they remain; and the trace 
of them in our lives and characters is read by Him 
long after they are forgotten by us. And therefore 
this aspect of justice is full of awe to us. For which 
of us can imagine that he lives up to the standard 
which God requires of him, and which he himself 
also sees dimly and at a distance? Who among us is 
perfectly disinterested, regarding only duty and not 
interest, the will of God and not the opinions of men? 
Who, in the language of St. Paul, is ‘dead to the 
world that he may live to God’? Which of us has 
made, or is truly making, this life a preparation for 
that other state, which, as we believe, is not far from <pb n="167" id="iii.ix-Page_167" />any one of 
us? Which of us can show that he has made the utmost of the pounds or talents 
entrusted to him? Even though we fully acknowledge that God knows all our 
circumstances, and that His judgement is relative to the very condition of our 
bodily frame, to the place in the world which He has given us, and to our means 
of knowledge and improvement; still there is something terrible to us in this 
truth of the justice of God, and our ignorance of the manner in which this rule 
of divine justice is carried out tends to increase this terror: we may be 
confident that God is just, and yet ‘who may abide the day of His coming?” Had 
we only thought of this a little sooner, while there was time! How natural and 
heartfelt is that saying, even to the bad man, ‘Let me die the death of the 
righteous, and let my last end be like his.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p20">But would you wish, because you are afraid of a 
righteous governor of the world, to be under an 
unrighteous one? That be far from us; no rational 
being would desire that. Nor would any rational 
being seek to avoid that state of trial or discipline 
which would most conduce to his improvement, even 
though the process of restoration to God might be a ‘piercing to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and 
of the joints and marrow.’ Nor would any rational 
being wish to continue for ever in his present imperfect state. And therefore, in thinking of another life, 
we rejoice with trembling. For we cannot tell how <pb n="168" id="iii.ix-Page_168" />far we are fitted for that other state to which God is 
calling us; nor can we easily set any limit to the natural consequences of evil, 
for they are worse, if we had any true notion of them, than those physical 
images of burning and torture which we sometimes see in pictures. ‘Which way I 
fly is hell, myself am hell.’ We do not need to place before the mind’s eye those 
outward representations of rivers of flame, and vast chasms, and murderers 
calling to their victims, which we find in Plato and other Gentile writers. A 
truer image is supplied by that of St. Paul, the soul perpetually crying to 
herself, and saying, ‘O wretched—who shall deliver me from the body of this 
death?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p21">And here arises a thought which kindles a fire 
within us, which at least makes us speak out and 
ask the question: Is the justice of God reconcilable 
with the everlasting damnation of a portion of His 
creatures? Are the lost to suffer never-ending torments as the penalty of carelessness or worldliness, or 
even of greater and deeper sins of which they have 
been guilty during their short space of three score 
years and ten? And is the fixing of their eternal 
destiny to depend in some cases on the hazard of 
an accident, the overturning of a railway carriage, the 
process of a mortal disease, the expression of some 
few words on a deathbed? Tell me how all this is 
to be reconciled with the notion of a just and perfect 
God. My brethren, I am not concerned to answer <pb n="169" id="iii.ix-Page_169" />these sort of objections. There is nothing wrong in 
such feelings, so far as they express not any laxity 
about sin and evil, but a jealous desire to vindicate 
above all things the justice of God. I think, however, 
that another way of stating this subject might perhaps 
satisfy these natural feelings. Let us not speak of an 
infinite punishment for a finite sin. Neither, on the 
other hand, let us assume that a time will come in the 
course of ages when every man will be restored to the 
grace and favour of God. For, although God may 
have provided ways of which we are ignorant ‘that 
His banished ones be not expelled from Him,’ yet this 
lies beyond the horizon of our vision, and may give 
rise to a great misconception. But let us rather say 
that God ‘will reward every man according to his 
works,’ and that the punishment of mankind in another 
world will be perfectly just because inflicted by God; 
the least evil that we do shall not be without consequences, the least good not wholly unrewarded. 
That may lead us to feel comfort, and also terror and 
awe. For if, on the one hand, we feel that none can 
abide the severity of God’s judgement, we feel also 
that it is good for us to fall into the hands of God: 
when we consider how little we know of another 
world, there would be no truth in attempting altogether to banish fear. Neither need any one apprehend that the strong sense of the justice of God will 
tend to any laxity of morals. It is a maxim of human 
law that the most effectual punishment is that which <pb n="170" id="iii.ix-Page_170" />is most duly proportioned to the crime. This is 
illustrated by the difficulty of obtaining a conviction 
or executing a penalty when the punishment is too 
great for the offence. Human nature revolts at it. 
Neither is the divine penalty really more terrible 
because supposed to be infinite. For this is only 
vague and unreal, a penalty which no one applies to 
himself, and to which the heart and conscience bear 
no witness. But still there is a comfort in feeling that 
we are in the hands of God; we do not seek to avoid 
just punishment, and He will not suffer us to be 
punished above what we deserve. For ‘shall not the 
Judge of all the earth do right?’ will His judgement 
fall short of the simple rules of human justice? Nay, 
surely, He will not fall short of this; He will exceed 
it. Neither will His justice depend upon accidents; 
neither will He ‘take me at a catch,’ as has been 
roughly but truly said; nor will He divide men into 
two classes only where there are many classes, or 
rather infinite degrees of them. Nor will He judge 
them by any narrow or technical rules, but by the 
broad principles of right and wrong. Slowly in the 
course of ages mankind have shaken off superstitions 
about God, and learned the simple truth that God is 
just, which seems to be the beginning of religion, and 
yet is hardly understood even now in all its fullness. 
There is probably no one in this church, father, 
mother, or any one else, who could for a moment 
tolerate the idea that an unbaptized infant would suffer <pb n="171" id="iii.ix-Page_171" />everlasting torments. Remember that this was once 
the faith of nearly the whole Christian world, and ask 
yourself whether, in these latter days, which are some 
times supposed to be rife with unbelief, Christians have 
not made some progress towards a truer conception of 
the ways of God to man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p22">Thirdly, as God is just He is also true; His justice 
is inseparable from His truth, just as His love is in 
separable from His justice. ‘Yea, let God be true, 
but every man a liar,’ is the exclamation of the 
Apostle. ‘Will ye speak wickedly for God and talk 
deceitfully for Him?’ is the reproach of Job against 
the professors of religion. And everywhere, both in 
the Old and New Testament, the spirit of prophecy 
declares to us that God is true. Yet mankind in 
general, and especially perhaps religious men, have 
not recognized truth as an attribute of God in the 
same way that they recognize the justice of God or 
the love of God. They show this whenever they 
imply a distrust of the truth, or pervert the truth, 
or make oppositions of one truth and another, or set 
up their own opinions against facts. For if God is 
a God of truth, the truth is alone pleasing to Him; 
and truth of every kind, the truth of science as well 
as the truth of revelation, truths which were for ages 
unknown, truths which are at variance with the received opinions of men as much as those which are 
in accordance with them. For truth and knowledge 
are one even as He is one. Nor can He be pleased <pb n="172" id="iii.ix-Page_172" />at forced explanations or pious frauds, or any other 
shifts or evasions which are designed for His glory, 
nor at any oppositions of nature and revelation or 
of His laws and Himself. These are the ways in 
which men sometimes fancy they can do Him a ser 
vice, not considering that He has no need of their 
falsehoods to support His truth, not considering, again, 
that there is no greater unfaithfulness than want of 
faith in the truth. Let them rather think that all 
truth and all inquiry is innocent to him who pursues 
them with an exact and humble mind, and that the 
Christian has a higher reason than other men for the 
conscientious pursuit of truth, for he knows that 
the God of truth is watching over his inquiries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.ix-p23">Lastly, my brethren, he who would understand the 
love or justice or truth of God must himself be loving 
and just and true. He who embraces his fellow creatures in an ever-widening circle of love will begin 
to comprehend in a new way the infinite love of God 
to man, which embraces at once both him and them: 
in thinking of them he will think of God, in thinking 
of God he will think of them. He, again, who has 
a living sense of justice in his own actions will know 
of a certainty that God is just; not in any merely 
conventional way—that which is the first principle 
of his own life he will realize in the divine nature; 
trusting in God because He is just, as throughout his 
life, so also at the last hour. He will never fall into 
the faithlessness of supposing that God will do anything <pb n="173" id="iii.ix-Page_173" />to him or any other of His creatures at which 
human justice would revolt. Once more, he who has 
the love of truth in him will have a deeper knowledge 
of God and His laws, having God present with him 
in all his inquiries, and submitting to Him and acknowledging Him; rejoicing in all truth as of God, 
and learning to know Him, not according to the 
fancies of men, but as He is actually seen governing 
the world in a fixed order, and punishing His creatures for their good as the consequence of their 
actions, as He is revealed in history and science; and 
yet also recognizing Him as the light of the human 
heart, which is beyond history and science, which 
lights those who are ignorant of the very meaning 
of their words, and which can never be put out or 
extinguished either in this world or in another.</p><pb n="174" id="iii.ix-Page_174" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="X. Spiritual Religion Not Dependent on System." id="iii.x" prev="iii.ix" next="iii.xi">
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.1">X</h2>
<h2 id="iii.x-p0.2">SPIRITUAL RELIGION NOT DEPENDENT 
ON SYSTEM<note n="13" id="iii.x-p0.3">Preached at Balliol.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.x-p1.1">THE HOUR COMETH, WHEN YE SHALL NEITHER IN 
THIS MOUNTAIN, NOR YET AT JERUSALEM, WORSHIP THE FATHER</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.x-p2"><scripRef passage="John 4:21" id="iii.x-p2.1" parsed="|John|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.21"><span class="sc" id="iii.x-p2.2">JOHN</span> iv. 21</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p3">THESE words have a revolutionary sound, and are 
startling in quiet times and to ordinary minds. Yet 
they do not stand alone in the Gospel, nor are they 
applicable only to the age in which Christ lived. 
There is a great deal more of the same language both 
in the Old and New Testament. When Christ says, ‘My kingdom is not of this world, else would My 
servants fight for it; but now is My kingdom not 
from hence,’ He means substantially the same thing. 
He does not mean to say that His disciples were not 
to fight now, and that the time would come when they 
ought to fight (at the Crusades, for example); but that 
the Kingdom of God is spiritual, and founded on 
a belief that God is a Spirit. And when He speaks 
of His disciples as united with God and separated from <pb n="175" id="iii.x-Page_175" />the world 
(‘I in them, and thou in Me, that they may be 
made perfect in one’), He is certainly not thinking of 
them as established in a church or united by a priest 
hood and common form of worship. He is taking 
another and a higher point of view: ‘Where two or 
three are gathered together in My Name, there am 
I in the midst of them,’ and ‘Forbid him not; for 
there is no man that shall cast out devils in My Name 
that can lightly speak evil of Me.’ And when men, as 
their manner is, are putting the outward in the place 
of the inward, the carnal body in the place of the 
spiritual body, like one grieved at their stupidity and 
hardness of heart, He says to them, ‘It is the spirit 
that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing.’ These 
are some of the revolutionary sayings of Christ. 
There are many others, such as those about the rich 
and the poor; about the Sabbath Day; about the 
temple; about the immediate coming of the Spirit. 
And if we pass from the New Testament to the Old 
we shall hear a similar voice speaking to us in the 
prophets. We have only to turn to the first chapter 
of the prophet Isaiah, there to read other words, unlike 
in form but like in meaning: ‘Bring no more vain 
oblations; incense is an abomination unto Me; the 
new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, 
I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn 
meeting. . . . Wash you, make you clean; put away the 
evil of your doings from before Mine eyes; cease to 
do evil; learn to do well; seek judgement, relieve the <pb n="176" id="iii.x-Page_176" />oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow.’ Here indeed is a war against existing institutions, 
some of which were believed to have been sanctioned 
by God Himself. Here is a repetition of that lesson 
which, however old, is always needed in all ages and 
in all countries, the danger of putting the outward in 
the place of the inward, the local and temporal in the 
place of the spiritual and moral.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p4">In this sermon I shall draw your attention to the 
tremendous import of the words of Christ, ‘The hour 
cometh, when neither in this mountain, nor yet at 
Jerusalem, shall ye worship the Father,’ and of other 
like words which occur elsewhere in Scripture. What 
is the meaning of them? Are they to be taken 
literally, and do they refer only or chiefly to the 
destruction of Jerusalem? Do they not rather express 
the prophetic feeling in all ages, which is not satisfied 
with the world or with the things of the world, 
whether secular or religious, and would fain rise 
above them and dwell with God only? And this 
seems to be the general character of the Gospel 
according to St. John. Such a spirit may be a source 
of disorder among men, and may also be the higher 
element of our lives. For we may abide in our 
appointed sphere and use the means which God has 
provided for us, and yet we may feel also how different 
life ought to be, how different religious and political 
institutions; how differently they must be regarded 
by God and man. There is some degree of difficulty <pb n="177" id="iii.x-Page_177" />in reconciling these thoughts if they impress the mind 
strongly with the fulfilment of our daily duties. ‘How 
unreal,’ as people say, ‘is all this!’ And sometimes 
the thought works in our minds that this order of 
things ‘cannot last; it is too hollow, too much under 
mined.’ And yet the old order does not change, or 
changes very little, and, when the desired reform has 
been made, we are disappointed and find that the 
result has been less than we expected. The want, 
whether in politics or religion, lies deeper and cannot 
easily be satisfied. And long after we are in our 
graves, yea, perhaps to the end of time, another 
generation will feel as we do, as the prophets of old 
did, that our solemn things are unsatisfactory and 
unreal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p5">And first I shall venture to remark that the words 
of the text are not to be taken too literally. For some 
one may remind us that the smoke of the Samaritan 
Passover still ascends on Mount Gerizim, delighting 
the eyes of the English traveller with the living 
memorial of a former world, and that in Jerusalem, 
though often interrupted, the worship of the God of 
Abraham still continues; and, though the hope of the 
return of the Jews is never likely to be realized, some 
of the truest representatives of the religion and the 
race linger in the sacred city. But we need not 
perplex ourselves with this sort of literalism. For 
Christ is speaking generally, and is not careful to 
consider whether the words which He uttered in the <pb n="178" id="iii.x-Page_178" />spirit of prophecy may not be contradicted at a future 
time by some isolated fact. In St. John’s Gospel 
there occurs another passage breathing a similar 
spirit, not about the future but about the past, which 
has often troubled commentators and sometimes led 
them to a mistranslation of the original. Christ says, ‘All that ever came before Me are thieves and robbers;’ yet surely neither He nor the recorder of His words 
(for I do not think we can clearly distinguish them) 
meant to imply that Isaiah and Jeremiah and the 
great prophets of old were thieves and robbers; nor 
can we maintain with some interpreters of the passage 
that ‘before’ means ‘instead of,’ and that ‘All who 
ever came before Me’ means ‘All who ever came 
instead of Me.’ Christ is not thinking of this application of His words and the past history of the Jews, 
but of false teachers and false prophets generally, and 
more especially of those who were living about His 
own time. The comparison of the passage which 
I have just quoted with the text throws some degree 
of light on both of them. And we may assume as 
a principle of all interpretation, and therefore of 
Scripture, that we must not introduce logic or require 
too literal an adherence to fact where the whole style 
and character of a writing shows that they have not 
been thought of. And the prophecies both of the 
Old and the New Testaments are to be taken in 
the spirit rather than in the letter; not as predictions 
of facts which may or may not have been verified at <pb n="179" id="iii.x-Page_179" />a particular time, but as visions of nations appearing 
in the presence of God; as the revelation of the words 
and works of men in the light of a higher word; as 
a history of the world which is the judgement of the 
world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p6">The woman of Samaria to whom the words of the 
text are addressed, when she discovers that Christ is 
a prophet, is eager to make the most of her opportunity. She wants to have a resolution of the 
question, In what place ought men to worship? Was 
Jerusalem the accepted spot, or Mount Gerizim? 
Which passover was the most pleasing to God? How 
was the great dispute between Jews and Samaritans 
to be decided? Our Lord answers in words which 
there is some difficulty in explaining: ‘Ye worship 
ye know not what; we know what we worship, for 
salvation is of the Jews.’ He seems to mean that the 
Jews were more right than the Samaritans, perhaps 
because they had the prophets as well as the law, or 
because they had a real relation to those prophecies 
and to that history against which the Samaritans were 
a sort of rebels; at any rate, because they were as 
a fact better instructed in religion. But He at once 
leaves this point of view for a higher one, ‘Neither in 
Jerusalem nor in this mountain . . . for God is 
a Spirit, and they that worship Him must worship 
Him in spirit and in truth.’ To the question of the 
woman of Samaria He neither would nor could give 
an answer. For God was no respecter of places any <pb n="180" id="iii.x-Page_180" />more than of persons. Men were not to say, 
‘Lo 
here! or, Lo there! for the Kingdom of God is within 
you.’ And in a similar spirit, as you will remember, 
when they ask Him on another occasion, ‘Where, 
Lord?’ He only answers, ‘Wheresoever the carcase is, there shall the eagles be 
gathered together.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p7">Let us try to imagine more precisely the feelings 
with which the words of the text were uttered by 
Christ. He saw the Jewish world everywhere sunk, 
not in idolatry, for that phase of religion had passed 
away, but in formalism, in ritualism, in ceremonial and 
puritanical observances, which were powerless to 
touch the heart of man or to purify his life. The 
Jewish law was not merely the uniting principle 
which bound men together in the worship of one God 
(‘Hear, O Israel, the Lord thy God is one Lord’), 
but a dividing principle which separated them from 
the Samaritans and from the rest of mankind. The 
thought of the nature of God, of His justice, His 
truth, His goodness, had almost passed away, over 
loaded by a multitude of details, supplanted as the 
belief in God always is by men’s belief in themselves, 
their Church, or their race. They go on saying, not 
in these exact words but in some other form of words 
which takes their place in another age, ‘We have 
Abraham to our Father,’ never considering that ‘out 
of these stones God is able to raise up children unto 
Abraham,’ and that ‘many shall come from the East 
and from the West,’ of no church or denomination, <pb n="181" id="iii.x-Page_181" />some heathen philosopher, perhaps, or opponent of their own 
most cherished opinions, and sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the 
Kingdom of Heaven, while the children of the kingdom may possibly be cast out. 
This word, ‘We have Abraham to our father,’ has excluded the sense or feeling of 
the Universal Father. And the temple made with hands, the consecrated church, 
the traditional spot to which pilgrimages were wont to be made, has obscured and 
narrowed the thought of Him who dwells not in 
houses made with hands, and is not contained in the 
furthest heaven, yet is pleased to take up His abode 
with us. That which was once a shadow of good 
things to come is not even a shadow of them now, but 
a veil, a mist, an impenetrable cloud, coming between 
us and God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p8">And sometimes the history of the past weighs 
upon mankind with an undue power. What was 
done three hundred or a thousand or sixteen hundred 
years ago has an effect upon us now, and often cannot 
be undone. A form of government or society or 
belief, to which we were not consenting parties, has 
been settled for us, and we feel that the individual 
mind is powerless to alter them. Our freedom seems 
to be impaired by them; in vain we desire something 
better and truer and more adapted to our wants. 
Then thoughts begin to arise in our minds that such 
a world as that in which we live will one day come to 
an end, that truth must prevail at last; and that the <pb n="182" id="iii.x-Page_182" />fire which has hitherto slumbered in the earth will 
burst forth and burn up the chaff. Such volcanoes 
have really burst forth in the German Reformation or 
in the French Revolution. But for the most part 
they burn only in the hearts of men who say to themselves, ‘O Lord, how long?’ or 
‘The hour is coming,’ at times seeming to think that the dawn is at hand. 
They turn away from the signs of decay and corruption which to their eye appears around them, and try 
to work out their individual life hidden with God 
and Christ. Many prophets have died unknown; 
they have desired to see things that they have not 
seen; they have closed their eyes on a world which 
was receding from them; they have found that the 
vision of the Kingdom of God was to be realized, 
perhaps on earth in the course of ages, but chiefly in 
themselves, and in another state of being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p9">Thus the words of Christ find a sort of reflection or 
analogy in our own day, and in the thoughts and 
lives of a few persons who have a feeling for the 
world around them. They should be considered 
further in connexion with the general character of 
the Gospel according to St. John; for the character 
of that narrative is not historical, but spiritual, not 
descriptive of the outward forms of the Church, but 
of the inner life of the soul. It hardly ever touches 
upon the relation of believers to the external world 
or to society, but only upon their relations to God 
and Christ. They are withdrawn from the world that <pb n="183" id="iii.x-Page_183" />they may be one with the Father and with the Son; 
they eat the bread of life; they drink the water of 
life; they receive another spirit which is to guide 
them into all truth. They are not, as in the parable, 
like the wheat growing together with the tares; nor do 
they become a great tree under the shadow of which 
the birds of the air take shelter: they are the branches 
indeed of which Christ is the Vine, but no outward 
glory or power is attributed to them. Nor are they 
bound together by a common external symbol; for, as 
you will remember, the institution of the Sacrament 
is not recorded in the Gospel of St. John. Many 
reasons have been given for the omission; the author 
of the fourth Gospel has been sometimes supposed 
to have avoided subjects which were mentioned in 
the three first. But there is no proof that he was 
acquainted with them; the more probable reason is, 
if any is needed, that he is putting forward another 
aspect of the life of Christ, and that the outward fades 
away before his mind in comparison with the inward. 
Christ is not described in the Gospel of St. John as 
instituting the Sacrament of Baptism or the Lord’s Supper, but as teaching men that He is the Bread of 
Life. And, if we look closely at the external events 
recorded, we shall see that they are told for the sake 
of some lesson or discourse which is appended to 
them, rather than for the sake of the events themselves. The miracles are very few; one class of 
them, that of healing the demoniacs, is omitted. For <pb n="184" id="iii.x-Page_184" />example, the miracle of the five thousand is narrated in 
the three first Gospels chiefly as a wonder, but in the 
fourth Gospel with a manifest reference to the lesson 
which follows concerning ‘the bread of life.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p10">Returning, then, to the words of the text, and reading them in the light of other passages in the Gospel, 
I think that we are right in regarding chiefly, or 
indeed exclusively, their spiritual import. Whether 
our Lord, or the recorder of His words, did intend to 
allude to the times of trouble and desolation which 
were shortly, that is about forty years afterwards, 
coming upon Jerusalem, we cannot precisely deter 
mine. But what He chiefly meant to express was an 
eternal truth and not a particular fact. As when 
He says ‘the hour is coming, and now is, when all 
they that are in the graves shall hear His voice,’ He 
is speaking of a future which is already present, and 
anticipated in all ages by the consciences of men 
passing judgement on themselves and their own times. 
For when we compare our external institutions with 
the language of prophecy respecting the Church, 
or our own lives with the requirements of a divine 
law, we feel that they cannot stand, and we desire 
sometimes with a longing past expression to become 
other than we are. For we know, as Christ says, 
that religion is spiritual, and consists in communion 
with the justice and truth and goodness of God. But 
we are living the life of all men, worshipping in a 
cold and formal manner; repeating words to which <pb n="185" id="iii.x-Page_185" />we hardly attend; instead of making our whole lives 
a worship of Him, and seeking to enter into His mind 
and to do His work.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p11">Nor need we hesitate to apply the words of the 
text to some of the forms of religion which we see 
around us. ‘The hour is coming when neither as 
Protestants nor as Catholics, neither as Churchmen 
nor Dissenters, shall men worship the Father.’ For 
a feeling of dissatisfaction will sometimes steal over 
us at the disputes of our Churches, at the unreality 
of our preaching, at the unchristian appearance of a 
Christian country. When we see religious opinion 
moving strongly in one direction during the last 
generation, and in entirely different currents among 
our own contemporaries, and our forms of worship 
are so much changed that our fathers or grandfathers, 
if they could return to life again, would view them 
with extreme dislike, we feel we cannot trust the 
opinions of men; they come and go, and are phases 
only, shadows of the past, which revive from time to 
time and are followed by reaction. We do not wish 
to live and die in them, for they may fail us when 
they are most wanted. Neither do we desire to be 
like chameleons, changing colour from year to year; 
or to catch the epidemic of religion which happens to 
be in the air; or to have one half of our lives or of 
our minds saying Aye and the other No to the same 
truths (‘Aye and No are no good divinity’). But we 
desire to have the peaceful and harmonious growth of <pb n="186" id="iii.x-Page_186" />religion in 
the soul, which becomes a part of our being, and is not shaken by the accidents 
of public opinion or the discoveries of science, or the satire of society and 
the world; which is the same in all ages, and is inseparably bound up with 
goodness and truth everywhere. For when we find that the world is changing 
around us, and some things that were once most certain to us are becoming 
doubtful, then is the time to go back to the simple principles of religion, and 
not allow them to be interfered with or dethroned by the externals which are 
always taking their place. ‘To do justice, to love mercy and to walk humbly with 
God’; ‘When the wicked man turneth away 
from his wickedness’; ‘Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and 
thy neighbour as thyself’; ‘Without holiness no man shall see the Lord’: 
these are the primary principles of religion which can 
never alter or be superseded; and they are so simple 
that they can hardly fail to be understood. But, 
when I proceed to think of churches, of forms of 
worship, of systems of theology, these vary with 
the philosophy of different ages, or the characters of 
individuals; they are not ends but means in religion, 
and they have given occasion to endless disputes. 
Yet not because I see that many things which I 
once deemed to be revealed truths are relative 
and transient, and that many things which I once 
deemed characteristic of Christianity are common to 
other religions, will I give up the faith in God and <pb n="187" id="iii.x-Page_187" />immortality, or the desire to be a follower of Christ. 
Hence the importance of not putting the lesser before 
the greater, the changing before the unchanging, the 
duty of worshipping at Jerusalem once a year before 
the great truth that God is a Spirit. I worship God 
in this consecrated building where there are sounds 
of music and stained windows, and the architecture of 
a former age is pleasingly imitated; but if I were on 
a desert island could I not worship Him still, and 
perhaps more truly, for there He would be my only 
hope? And if of the temple of Jerusalem not one 
stone were left upon another, or if the Churches of 
Christ in this and other countries were overthrown, 
should I therefore renounce my belief in Him? Yes, 
perhaps so, if my belief had been in houses made 
with hands; but not if I had considered that churches 
too partook of human infirmity even more than 
political institutions, and that the truth or word of 
God, and not the vessel which contained the truth, 
is the foundation upon which human life must be 
reared.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p12">When, applying the words of Christ to our own 
times, we say, ‘The hour is coming, and now is, when 
there shall be neither Catholics nor Protestants, 
Churchmen nor Dissenters,’ we do not suppose that 
these well-known names will cease among us, or that 
the things signified by them will altogether disappear. But they may become unimportant in 
comparison with the great truth ‘God is a Spirit.’ For <pb n="188" id="iii.x-Page_188" />the more the spiritual character of religion is under 
stood the more external differences will disappear. 
Can we think of a good man as other than a good man 
because he belongs to another sect, because he does 
not believe in the same doctrines which we believe 
in? Hardly, if we know him; but ignorance is the 
parent of dislike and estrangement. When we read 
history we see that these differences have originated 
in feelings which we no longer share, and which are 
maintained chiefly by external barriers. And, when 
we turn from the ecclesiastical history of our own 
country and of Europe to the larger book of the 
religions of the world, we perceive that the disputes 
which have occasioned them are infinitely small in comparison with the greater interests of religion, and we 
wonder how the human mind can have been absorbed 
by them. Or again, when we look out on ‘the 
heavens, the work of Thy hands, the moon and the 
stars which Thou hast ordained,’ are not these religious disputes calmed and silenced in the thought, 
‘What is man that Thou art mindful of him?’ And 
when we think of God as a Spirit, must not this great 
truth absorb the lesser antagonisms or parties which 
divide us? Just as in politics we have seen towns or 
districts of the same country which seemed to bear an 
external enmity to one another, the heritage of former 
ages, yet contrary to all expectations have been fused 
or moulded into a single nation and become instinct 
with a common life. There is Italy, for example, <pb n="189" id="iii.x-Page_189" />and Germany. And are the divisions of churches to be more 
lasting than the divisions of nations?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p13">These may seem to be unsettling thoughts, and 
I ventured to speak of the text as one of the revolutionary sayings of Christ. 
For we must provide for the religion of the next generation as well as of this, 
for our whole lives and not merely for the phase of opinion which prevails at 
the present moment. It is certainly an unsettling thing to try to live in 
another world as well as this, to want to fly when we are compelled to walk upon the earth. Yet most of the good 
which has been accomplished among men is due to 
aspirations of this sort. We may be in the world and 
not of it, and we may be in the Church and far from 
agreeing in the temper and spirit of many Church 
men. Difficulties may surround our path to some extent. But, if there is no difficulty in ourselves, these 
may generally be overcome by common prudence. 
The aspirations after a higher state of life than that 
in which we live may in a measure fulfil themselves. 
We may create that which we seek after. And although 
there will always remain something more to be done, 
and our thoughts will easily outrun our utmost exertions, yet we may find in such thoughts of the changes 
which may come over the world and the Church not 
an unquiet or disturbing element of our lives but a 
sense of repose; they may enable us to see whither we 
are going, and we may have a satisfaction in contributing to the work which God intended us to do.</p>

<pb n="190" id="iii.x-Page_190" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p14">And, if at this time, or at any time, great changes 
may be expected in the opinions of men about the 
Church, about the Bible, or about political institutions, 
as some persons tell us, whether truly or not, there is 
clearly a reason why we should seek other principles 
which cannot be shaken. A great work it is for 
a man to build up his own life with all the helps of 
companionship and common worship under the guidance and authority of the past. But there may also 
be a more difficult work reserved to some of us, that 
we should build up our lives looking not to the past 
but to the future, thinking of the world which will be 
twenty or thirty years hence, which some of us will 
not be here to see, when many opinions which are now 
new will have become old, and some institutions which 
are now powerful will have passed away. He who 
lives not hanging on the past but aspiring towards 
the future may accomplish a great work in his day. 
For such a life he might find an example in the 
Jewish prophets, if not in ecclesiastics of a later age. 
His leaf would not wither when he grew old, for he 
would be coming near to his goal. And, though he 
is not likely to have seen all that he desired accomplished, yet at his death he would have the consciousness that he had made the most of his life. He had 
done his work and was ready to depart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p15">But, as when we indulge in these distant visions of 
the future, whether in religion or politics, we are 
always liable to be led away by some Will-o’-the-wisp, <pb n="191" id="iii.x-Page_191" />propounding 
to ourselves some distant ends, and never thinking of the means, I will add in 
conclusion a very few remarks touching the manner in which these great ambitions 
or aspirations may be made effectual or practical. The way to the future lies 
along the present: and we can only act upon another generation by thoroughly 
understanding our own; what we can do for others depending upon what we are or 
make ourselves. We cannot assume a force of character which we have not; we 
cannot have the results of education or preparation if we have not educated or 
prepared ourselves. Dreams of Christian or social improvement are easy, but if 
we do not try to realize them they will be positive hindrances in the way of our 
own improvement. And therefore with all such aspirations I would inseparably 
link the maxim ‘Whatever thy hand findeth to do, do it with all thy might.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p16">And, if any one says ‘I do not understand these 
great aims or grandiloquent thoughts about the next 
generation and the like, I wish only to do my duty as 
the clergyman of a country parish, to be honest as a 
tradesman, or to bring up a family in the fear of God,’ still I would ask him or her sometimes to consider this 
world twenty-five or thirty years hence. What would 
he have wished to have been doing now if his life is 
extended into the next generation? The calm <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.x-p16.1">résumé</span></i> 
of a man’s present life in the light of twenty-five 
years hence would have a sobering and strengthening <pb n="192" id="iii.x-Page_192" />influence on him. He would make a plan for many 
years instead of living from year to year. He would 
be able to deal with life in a larger and more liberal 
spirit. He would think more of its permanent and 
less of its transient element. He could not be very 
much the slave of party or prejudices, for he would 
acknowledge that the same parties and prejudices 
would hardly exist twenty-five years hence. There 
are some possibilities for which he would allow, and 
one of these would be the uncertainty of his own life. 
And he would not walk the less by faith because he 
carefully considered what one year might add to 
another, how difficulties which could not be overcome 
in a short time might be surmounted in a long time. 
There is no higher faith in this world than to live 
for posterity, and to think sometimes of the good 
which we may do to a generation whom we shall 
never know and who can do nothing for us. The 
believer in Christ should cherish in himself and 
impart to others the hope and promise of the future, 
not only in the life which is to come, but also in that 
which now is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.x-p17">And, lastly, there is of course a sense in which the 
words of the text are applicable to all of us: ‘The 
hour is coming when neither in this church nor in 
any other shall we worship God’; for our short span 
of life will be over, and we and our actions and our 
worldly or religious interests will have passed out of 
the memory of man into the presence of God. Let <pb n="193" id="iii.x-Page_193" />us try to think of men and things as they will then be 
regarded by us, when the outward and visible will 
have faded away, and theological controversies have 
no longer any meaning to us. Let us try to think of 
our own lives as they will appear before Him when 
the fashions and opinions of this world are nothing to 
us, and we measure ourselves, not by the opinions of 
men, but by the just judgement of God.</p><pb n="194" id="iii.x-Page_194" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XI. Christ’s Unity with the Father." id="iii.xi" prev="iii.x" next="iii.xii">
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.1">XI</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xi-p0.2">CHRIST’S UNITY WITH THE FATHER<note n="14" id="iii.xi-p0.3">Preached at St. Mary’s, Oxford, Oct. 22, 1882.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi-p1.1">JESUS ANSWERED THEM, AND SAID, MY DOCTRINE 
IS NOT MINE, BUT HIS THAT SENT ME. IF ANY MAN 
IS WILLING TO DO HIS WILL, HE SHALL KNOW OF 
THE DOCTRINE, WHETHER IT BE OF GOD, OR WHETHER 
I SPEAK OF MYSELF. HE THAT SPEAKETH OF HIMSELF SEEKETH HIS OWN GLORY: BUT HE THAT 
SEEKETH HIS GLORY THAT SENT HIM, THE SAME IS 
TRUE, AND THERE IS NO UNRIGHTEOUSNESS IN HIM.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xi-p2"><scripRef passage="John 7:16-18" id="iii.xi-p2.1" parsed="|John|7|16|7|18" osisRef="Bible:John.7.16-John.7.18"><span class="sc" id="iii.xi-p2.2">ST. JOHN</span> vii. 16-18</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p3">IN the Gospel according to St. John the Jews are 
constantly asking questions respecting the claim of 
Christ to be regarded as the Son of God. They 
require of Him a sign from heaven; and sometimes He answers them in enigmatical 
language: ‘Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up again’: or, ‘I, if I be lifted up from this earth, will draw all men after me’: or, 
‘Moses 
gave you not that bread from heaven, but My Father giveth you the true bread.’ Sometimes He appeals to the prophets who wrote of Him and foretold the darkness 
which would come over the eyes and hearts of the Jewish people; <pb n="195" id="iii.xi-Page_195" />or again, to the witness of John the Baptist, who had 
himself been asked similar questions by the priests 
and Levites sent from Jerusalem. They have strong reasons for doubting the truth of His mission: 
‘Search 
and look, for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet’; or, ‘Howbeit we know this Man whence He is.’ Some 
times in a more natural strain they argue: ‘Is not 
this the carpenter’s Son, whose father and mother we 
know?’ For mankind are slow to recognize the greatness of those with whom they have been long familiar; 
as Jesus Himself testified, ‘A prophet is not without 
honour except in his own country.’ Then, again, they 
are puzzled by His words, they do not understand in 
what sense He bears record of Himself; and they 
seem to taunt Him with a forgetfulness of His own 
profession, that His Father bore witness of Him. They 
do not comprehend how He can be the judge of the 
world, and yet not the judge of the world; or how 
they should seek Him and not find Him, and ‘whither 
I go ye cannot come’; any more than Pilate under 
stood the word of Christ that ‘He was a king’; or 
that ‘He came into the world to bear witness unto the 
truth.’ His inmost and deepest thoughts, ‘Before 
Abraham was I am,’ and ‘I and the Father are One,’ appeared to them to be blasphemy. They were 
offended at His breaking the law about the Sabbath 
day, according to their narrow interpretation of it. 
They failed altogether to see His meaning when He 
told them that they ‘must be made free,’ or ‘must be <pb n="196" id="iii.xi-Page_196" />born again,’ or 
‘must eat His flesh and drink His 
blood.’ Some of them wondered, ‘How He could 
know letters, not having learned.’ Some said, ‘He is 
a good man,’ and others, ‘Nay, but He deceiveth the 
people.’ And ‘neither did His brethren believe in 
Him.’ They wanted Him to show forth His claims to 
the world, saying, shrewdly enough, ‘There is no man 
that doeth anything in secret, and he himself seeketh 
to be known openly.’ If He would only make a 
speech, or assert Himself in some way, then the world 
would acknowledge Him. And they also reminded 
Him that He was running a risk of being stoned if 
He went up to Jerusalem. To whom Christ, in the 
deep stillness of His convictions, only replies, ‘My time 
is not yet; your time is always ready’; and, ‘Are 
there not twelve hours in the day? If any man walk 
in the day he stumbleth not, because he seeth the light 
of this world’: how much more he who sees always the light of the divine 
presence!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p4">Even the inner circle of His disciples seem to have 
found a difficulty in understanding His language and 
character. They knew that some great and mysterious 
calamity was hanging over Him and them. But they 
could not tell what He meant when He said: ‘Yet 
a little while, and ye shall not see Me, and again a 
little while, and ye shall see Me, because I go to the 
Father.’ They wanted Him to ‘show them the Father, 
and they would be satisfied,’ not understanding that in 
Him only would they see the Father. They knew <pb n="197" id="iii.xi-Page_197" />not whither He went, and how could they know the 
way? They had no conception of a kingdom not of 
this world; they had rather hoped that He should 
restore to the Jewish people their own kingdom, and 
even that some of themselves might be sitting on His 
right hand and His left, judging the tribes of Israel. 
They were the personal friends of Christ who were 
ready to follow Him whithersoever He went, and like 
friends they were anxious about His safety; they 
were comforted by His presence, they were conscious 
that He had the words of eternal life. But of His 
inner mind, of His real nature, of His relation to the 
Father, of the purely spiritual mission which He came 
into the world to accomplish, they seem hardly to 
have had a conception. They were ordinary men who 
had no outlook into the world or into history, and 
who had not yet been transfigured by the power of 
His character. So the author of the fourth Gospel, 
which of all the Gospels and of all the books of 
Scripture is by far the most dramatic, in his own lively 
manner has pictured to us the feelings which filled 
the minds, not of the Jews only, but of the first 
disciples.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p5">And so in later ages and on many grounds, some 
times lighter, sometimes more serious, men have had 
their searchings of heart respecting ‘the way, the 
truth, and the life.’ For not only in His own day was 
Christ misunderstood, but in all ages there have been 
those who have put the letter in the place of the <pb n="198" id="iii.xi-Page_198" />spirit, and have perverted what was inward and moral 
into what was local and outward. Either they have 
found difficulties in the ancient narrative of the 
Gospels, which they have vainly endeavoured to meet 
by pretended reconcilements; or they have wanted to 
see with their own eyes the miracles of which they 
have heard by distant report; or they have hoped 
against hope to witness the Son of Man appearing in 
the clouds of heaven; or they have formed within the 
bosom of the Christian Church narrow sects more 
nearly resembling in externals the congregations of 
the first believers, until the very conception of the 
Gospel has vanished into a many-coloured dream, and 
the truth which was to be the life of man has taken 
the form of an answer to objections, an apology, 
a defence, a book of evidences; not the highest and 
the holiest which the human mind could conceive, a 
self-evident truth or light, but a full-blown system of 
theology, and a vigorous polemic against opponents. 
For the religion of Christ is always being recovered 
and being lost; and errors, falsehoods, superstitious 
practices, which He came into the world to destroy, 
are constantly being reasserted in His name. The men 
of our own day are not so unlike as we imagine to 
the contemporaries of Christ; and the difficulties of 
our own age resemble, in a measure, those difficulties 
which the Evangelist has put into the mouths of the 
Jews. Slowly, if at all, do men realize that Christianity is not a church, or a congregation, or a history, <pb n="199" id="iii.xi-Page_199" />or a book, but a blessed and divine life, or communion 
of men with God, of which he who wills may be 
a partaker. They have never applied to their own 
case the passionate exclamation of Christ, ‘It is the 
spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing; 
the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit and 
they are life.’ If we allow for differences of times and 
countries, and also for the length of time during 
which the objections to the Gospels and the answers 
to them have been accumulating (for the evidences of 
Christianity have become a great literature), we may 
fairly argue from one age to the other, or at any rate 
find in the one the germs of true and useful thoughts 
which are applicable to the other. Following on the 
lines indicated by the words of the text, I propose to 
consider more particularly—(1) the nature of Christ’s answer to the Jews; (2) what did He mean when He 
said ‘If any man is willing to do His will, he shall 
know of the doctrine’? (3) what application of these 
and similar words we may make to ourselves and to 
our own day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p6">First of all our Lord appeals to Himself. There is 
a true witness which a man may give of his own life 
and actions, and there is a false witness by which he 
deceives first himself and then others; and lastly, 
there is a witness, partly true and partly false, by 
which he perplexes his fellow men, because they see 
the high and lofty aims which animate him, but they 
also see that he is the victim of a delusion. The <pb n="200" id="iii.xi-Page_200" />record which is true appeals irresistibly to our highest 
sense of right and truth; there are a few whose goodness we could hardly doubt without at the same time 
doubting the existence of goodness itself. The false 
record is that of an impostor, who is also a fanatic, 
who can offer no reasonable ground why men should 
believe him to be sent of God, but yet by a certain 
positiveness and egotism, by an intense belief in himself, gains an ascendency over the minds of others. 
And there have been leaders of religious thought, who 
have been deceived as well as deceivers, who with 
good intentions have not been aware how much of 
their own teaching was derived, not from God, but 
from themselves. Characters of this type are common 
among men, and they often gain an undue power 
over their fellows; they insensibly undermine the 
truth and purity of religion, and create a distrust of 
it in the world. There have been even saints and 
righteous men whose witness of themselves was not 
to be believed; they thought they saw, and perhaps 
really saw, the true light at times; and at other times 
they supplemented by self-delusion the faith which 
was beginning to fail them; and yet they have been 
good men still in the main, if all the circumstances of 
their lives be considered. Nevertheless it is obvious 
that their testimony of themselves must be received 
with suspicion; for they and their beliefs were what 
they made them by fastings and religious exercises, 
by a study of one side of the truth only, by indulging <pb n="201" id="iii.xi-Page_201" />the natural tendency of their minds; or, what they 
had become by the opposition and antagonism of their 
age, by the cruelty and persecution of their enemies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p7">The true witness which a man bears of himself is 
not positive, not egotistical, not polemical; it is 
humble, calm, retiring; not what a man proclaims of 
himself, but what his life and character say of him. 
His acts are the witness of his words; he himself is 
the witness of the spirit in which he acts. If you 
would test a good religious teacher, try him especially 
in those points in which he is most likely to fail. Is 
he disinterested, or seeking for his own glory? Is he 
a lover of all men everywhere, or only of his own 
sect? Are his ideas of right and truth in politics and 
religion dependent on the interests of Church or 
dissent? Is he as careful of means as he is of ends; 
or is he apt to think that the end sanctifies the 
means? Is he really living above the world, in communion with God, in love and harmony with his 
fellow men? There is no difficulty in distinguishing 
the religion of such an one from the conventional 
imitation of it; from the ecclesiastical religion which 
seeks only to exalt the power of the priesthood; from 
the puritanical religion which would bind up salvation 
in a theological formula; from the interested and 
Pharisaical religion which desires to appear well in 
the eyes of men; from the political religion which 
converts the words of Christ into the symbols of a 
party.</p>

<pb n="202" id="iii.xi-Page_202" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p8">In answer to the questions of the Jews, our Lord 
appeals to the purity and disinterestedness of His own 
character—‘No man convinced Him of sin’, and, ‘if 
He said what they felt in their hearts to be the truth, 
why did they not believe in Him?’ What motive had 
He for deceiving them? He came not seeking His 
own glory, but to reveal the Father in Him and them. 
He did not want the praise of men, but only that they 
should come to Him and have life. He had done the 
works of God; that was the proof that He was one 
with God. The Scriptures, too, of the Old Testament, whenever they spoke of mercy and judgement, 
of the Son and Servant of God, of the love of Jehovah 
to His people, were fulfilled in Him who first felt for 
Himself, and taught mankind to feel, that God was 
their Father and His Father, and their God and His 
God. To Him John the Baptist, to Him the prophets 
witness, to Him all good men everywhere who have 
a like spirit in them. Goodness and truth recognize 
Him who is good and true as naturally as the eye 
catches the light of the sun. Not only the life of 
Christ, but the life of His humblest followers, the 
poor man or woman dying in a cottage or workhouse 
of a lingering disease, do sometimes, by their humility, 
by their resignation, by their elevation above the 
things of this world, give a testimony of the truth of 
religion which strikes home to our hearts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p9">But Christ has a greater witness than the witness 
of men. He feels that God is His witness. Without <pb n="203" id="iii.xi-Page_203" />God He could not have lived such a life, or died such 
a death. To those who say, ‘Show us the Father 
and it sufficeth us,’ He only replies, ‘I am the manifestation of the Father.’ Righteousness witnesses to itself, but it has also the 
witness of God. The Jews said, ‘This is blasphemy’; and so it was for Simon 
Magus, or any other false prophet who had no truth in him, to declare that he 
was the ‘great power of God.’ But it was not blasphemy for Christ, feeling in His 
whole soul the love of God, the truth of God, the righteousness of God, feeling 
that in all His words, works, thoughts, He was reflecting the will of God, to 
declare Himself one with God. The creed tells us that He was ‘equal to the 
Father as touching His Godhead, inferior to the Father as touching His manhood.’ But is it not more intelligible to us, and more instructive, to think of Him as 
one with God, because Christ and God are one with righteousness and truth? 
Christ does not so much assume to be God as He naturally loses Himself in God. 
Other leaders and teachers of mankind have been remarkable for confidence in themselves, and this quality is sometimes 
thought to be characteristic of great men. The 
confidence of Christ is of another sort, not confidence 
in self, but absolute dependence on the will of God. 
He has no fear, except once and for a moment, lest 
He should be forsaken of God; He has no wish or 
desire except that which is inspired in Him from 
above. He is not making an effort, or striving to <pb n="204" id="iii.xi-Page_204" />produce an impression on His own disciples or the 
Jewish people, but simply appearing as He was, and 
showing men the truth which He had received from 
God. The depth and calmness of His nature are not 
ruffled by the violence of the multitude; He still 
pleads for them, ‘Father, forgive them, for they know 
not what they do.’ To the Roman governor and in 
the face of death He continued to announce His 
mission: ‘For this cause was I born, and to this end 
came I into the world, that I might bear witness to 
the truth.’ He has nothing to do with the world, or 
the kingdoms of the world, or the policy of Caiaphas, 
or the rival sects of the Jews. The scene which sur 
rounds Him, whether of the feast in the temple or 
before the judgement seat or on the cross, passes 
unheeded before His eyes. In the midst of the crowd 
He is alone with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p10">This is the witness which Christ gives us of Himself, the visible embodiment of His righteousness in 
a person who is holding communion with God. Some 
of us may have felt ourselves at certain times of our 
lives falling under the influence of a good man who 
has inspired us with thoughts which we never had 
before, who has spoken to us of our duty to God 
and man, of living for others, of giving up the world, 
of disinterestedness, of self-sacrifice. Why did we 
believe him or listen to him? Because his character 
seemed to witness to his words; what he said, he 
was; because the lesson that he taught flowed at <pb n="205" id="iii.xi-Page_205" />once and immediately out of his own nature. We 
might have a doubt whether we could make the 
sacrifice which he demanded of us, whether we could 
resist temptation, whether having begun to lead a 
new life we should not after a time fall away. But 
we should have no doubt that he was speaking the 
truth, that he was calling upon us to fulfil the work 
of God, that if we would receive his words we should 
be happier than if we neglected them. Even if the 
impression faded away we should acknowledge that 
he was right, and we should perhaps feel grateful 
to him in after life for having sought to save us from 
sin and evil. This, which may have come within 
the experience of many of us, is an illustration of the 
manner in which Christ spoke and taught, Himself 
His own witness. And the persons whom I have 
been describing are like Christ in their own spheres, 
showing the nature of God in themselves, reflecting 
the life of Christ in their own lives; they are witnesses who need no other witness of the truth of their 
words. And, if in remote ages, amid new forms of 
society and new interests of knowledge, the image 
of Christ begins to wax dim, it can only be renewed 
by the lives of men like Him, devoting themselves 
to the cause of God and to the good of their fellow 
men, in an altered world, after another manner perhaps (for we cannot anticipate religious any more 
than political changes), yet in the same spirit of 
holiness and disinterestedness and truth.</p><pb n="206" id="iii.xi-Page_206" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p11">Once more, our Lord implies that the willingness 
to receive the truth depends upon the disposition of 
the hearer—‘Whoso willeth to do His will shall 
know of the doctrine whether it be of God.’ He 
who hungers and thirsts after goodness and truth 
shall not be long in doubt about their true nature, 
for God will reveal them to him. He who is seeking 
for the light will not be left in the darkness. To 
him who is saying, ‘Who is the Lord that I may 
believe on Him?’ Christ will appear, whether in the 
form of a person or not in the form of a person, 
whether in a Christian country or not in a Christian 
country, whether in the words of the Gospel or not 
in the words of the Gospel. For we are a long way 
off that revelation of God which Christ made to His 
disciples; we see Him at a distance only; and there 
may be some who do not bear His name and yet 
are partakers of His spirit; and others, again, in so-called heathen countries who speak of truth and 
righteousness in other language than that of the 
New Testament; who have known Christ and have 
not known Him, in the spirit and not in the letter. 
And the more we enlarge the meaning of His words 
so as to include those sheep of another fold, those 
Christians in unconsciousness as they may be termed, 
the more truly do we enter into the mind of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p12">Such a rule as that of the text obviously implies 
that religion is very simple, not a complicated or 
scientific system dependent on criticism or on <pb n="207" id="iii.xi-Page_207" />examination of evidence, or adapted to the latest discoveries in philosophy. Christ does not say that he 
who wills to do the will of God shall know what is 
the true reading, or what is the interpretation of 
a passage of the New Testament, or whether the 
facts of His own life have been accurately narrated in 
the Gospels, or whether this or that doctrine has been 
rightly defined by the councils of the Church. Of 
such matters there is no spiritual intuition; the 
Scriptures must be interpreted like any other book, 
according to the same laws of language and the same 
rules of criticism and evidence. Neither does He seem 
to say ‘Be humble and believe what you are told by 
the ministers of the Gospel’; nor again, ‘Follow some 
religious practice until you are convinced of the belief 
on which your practice rests’; nor ‘Admit the claims 
of some religious teacher, and you will soon know him 
to be inspired.’ These are erroneous ways of applying 
the meaning of the text. But He means to say that, if 
you have a real desire after truth and holiness and 
righteousness, you shall know what they are, and 
shall be in no danger of being deceived about them. 
If you begin by seeking to do the will of God, more 
and more of His will shall be revealed to you. You 
shall see Him as He is, not disfigured by the traditions of men; and His grace shall be perfected 
in you.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p13">And now I will proceed to consider, in the last 
place, how the words of the text may be applied to <pb n="208" id="iii.xi-Page_208" />ourselves, and to our own times. There appears to 
be in the minds of many persons a good deal of 
apprehension about the future of religion. These 
alarms which have been always felt in all ages of the 
Church seem in our own day to have increased, and 
perhaps with some reason. We see powerful influences at work and rapid changes taking place, and 
we cannot pretend to foretell what will be the course 
of religious opinion in this or other countries fifty or 
even twenty years hence. Not only the speculative 
reconcilement of science and religion appears to be 
distant, but the practical reconcilement of them in our 
own life and conduct is not free from difficulty. For 
we are subject to opposite and discordant influences; 
we hear one voice speaking to us in the churches and 
another in the newspapers or the lecture-room. And 
some persons have thought that they would be quit 
of the difficulty by being quit of religion; they have 
gone further and further away from the faith of their 
fathers, putting the world in the place of God, the 
laws of nature in the place of moral and spiritual 
truths. Yet, perhaps, we should not attach too much 
importance to such changes; for there are some who, 
in the days of their youth, have lightly laid aside all 
regard to religion, and have died in the bosom of an 
infallible church. And there are others who have 
gone to the opposite pole, and then in middle life 
they have found the articles of belief which they had 
eagerly embraced in youth slipping from under them, <pb n="209" id="iii.xi-Page_209" />and their life has set in darkness and doubt. There 
have been times in the history of the Church when 
the true meaning of the Gospel seemed to be almost 
lost; when, in the beautiful words of the great Catholic 
historian, ‘Christ was in the ship, but asleep’; and to 
these times of lethargy and vacancy have succeeded 
other times of revival, awakening, reformation, counterreformation. Therefore we should look forward in 
faith to the future, and not be too much influenced 
by the accidents of the age in which we live—the 
state of knowledge, the progress of criticism, the conflict of ideas and modes of thinking. Human nature 
has been so created by God as to be sufficient for 
itself under all its trials. The world is moving on 
fast; ideas which are in the air trouble our minds; 
at times they seem quite to overpower us; and we 
want to know where, amid the floating sands of 
opinion, we may find some rock or anchor of the 
soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p14">Is not the answer the same as of old, ‘The things 
which are shaken are being removed, that the things 
which cannot be shaken may remain’? The law of 
duty, the standards of morality, the relations of family 
life are unchanged. No one can truly say that he is 
uncertain about right and wrong. ‘Wherewithal shall 
a young man cleanse his way?’ The answer is the 
same as it always was, ‘Even by ruling himself after 
Thy word.’ The nature of true religion is not altered 
in the latter half of the nineteenth century. ‘To do <pb n="210" id="iii.xi-Page_210" />justice, to 
love mercy, to walk humbly with God’; ‘to visit the fatherless and widow, to keep himself 
unspotted from the world’; to live always ‘as unto the Lord, and not unto men’; 
‘to be kindly affectioned 
one to another’; to ‘take up the cross and follow 
Christ’ (if we are capable of it): which of these 
precepts is changed by the inquiries of criticism? Which of them does not come 
home to us, not only as a word of the New Testament, but as a self-evident duty 
or truth?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p15">And, if there are difficulties which the progress of the 
nineteenth century has introduced into religion, we should also remark that of 
many things we have a clearer knowledge than our fathers; we have surely a truer 
perception of the spirit of Christ than in the days of party and persecution; 
the proportions of religious truth are better understood by us, and we see that 
the points in which we differ are far less important than those in which all 
men, or almost all men, are agreed; we have learned that a Christian life comes 
before definitions of Christian truth; if we do not doubt about the one, neither 
need we doubt about the other; for the truth is the reflection of the life, as 
Christ also implies when He calls Himself ‘the way, and the truth, and the 
life.’ There are many ancient misunderstandings between good men of different forms of religion which we now see to be, 
partly though not wholly, questions of words. There 
are some aspects of the Gospel, some temporary or local <pb n="211" id="iii.xi-Page_211" />beliefs, which fade away in the distance (as we might 
expect after 1800 years); but there are others which 
were never realized before in the same manner. For 
example, we can understand better than ever before 
what Christ meant when He said of the teacher 
who was not of His own followers, ‘Forbid him 
not’; or what He meant when He replied to 
those who charged Him with profaning the Sabbath 
Day, ‘The Sabbath was made for man, and not man 
for the Sabbath’; or the meaning of the Apostles 
when they said, ‘Of a truth God is no respecter of 
persons,’ and ‘There is neither Greek nor Jew, bond 
nor free, but all are one in Christ Jesus’; or the final 
result of St. Paul’s ‘high argument’ in the Epistle to 
the Romans, when he says, ‘So then God concluded 
all under sin that He might have mercy upon all.’ Or, again, we can better realize the depth and fulness 
of those other words of Christ, ‘My kingdom is not 
of this world,’ than in the days when the visible 
greatness of the Church seemed to overshadow the 
earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p16">Religion has become simpler than formerly; it is 
not so dependent on language; it is not so much disputed about as in the older times. Mankind have 
a larger and truer conception of the divine nature; 
they have also a wider knowledge of themselves. 
They see the various forms of Christianity which 
prevail in their own and other countries, they trace 
their origin and history, and they rise above them to <pb n="212" id="iii.xi-Page_212" />that higher part of Christian belief which they have in 
common. Their vision extends yet further, to the great 
religions of the East, and the controversies and phases 
of faith which have absorbed them. They set aside 
lesser perplexing questions, whether of criticism or of 
philosophy, which are neither important nor capable 
of being satisfactorily answered. They turn from 
theology to life, from disputes about the person of 
Christ to the imitation of Him ‘who went about doing 
good.’ He who begins by asking, ‘What is the evidence of miracles? How are the discrepancies of the 
Gospels to be accounted for? How can the physical 
and spiritual qualities of man be harmonized?’ is 
losing himself in questions which may continue to be 
in dispute long after he is in his grave. But to him 
who asks: ‘How can I become better? How can 
I do the will of God? How can I serve my fellow 
men? How can I serve Christ?’ the answer is in 
a manner contained in the question. He has the 
witness in himself of what is holy and just and true. 
He knows that righteousness and truth are the will of 
God; and he has the witness of life and history to the 
consequences of human actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p17">Once more. There is a great part of knowledge 
which, coming late into the world, by a sort of accident, seems at present to be at war with religion, and 
yet can no more be separated from it than the mind 
can be parted from the body. It would be a false 
superficial religion which tried to ignore or put out <pb n="213" id="iii.xi-Page_213" />of sight these new branches of knowledge, so vast, so 
minute, which speak to us of the physical universe. 
Rather they are to be regarded as a new revelation 
which is added to the old, and is in some ways the 
interpretation of it. This is that part of knowledge 
which confirms, what daily experience also teaches, 
that we live under fixed laws. And sometimes we 
imagine them to be a prison which encloses us, or 
a high wall over which we cannot climb. But the 
truth is that they are a mode in which God manifests 
Himself, and that the knowledge of them is power 
and freedom. Not by being ignorant of them, but 
by knowing them, do we escape from the accidents 
of life; ‘the arrow that flieth by night and the 
pestilence that walketh in the noon day.’ And for 
the application of this knowledge to our own lives, 
just as much as for the application of any other kind 
of knowledge, we are responsible to God. Have we 
ever considered that the care of our health is a religious duty? and that to provide others with the 
conditions of health (upon which to them and us so 
much depends) is a religious act? Have we ever 
thought of the innumerable ways in which the state 
of the body affects the mind? If God has revealed to 
us in Scripture that we have the power to turn to 
Him and do His will, He has revealed to us in science 
that the mind is dependent upon the body, and that 
we can alter the circumstances of which we are some 
times called the creatures. And therefore the laws <pb n="214" id="iii.xi-Page_214" />which regulate our bodily frames are to be reverentially observed by us no less than the spiritual laws 
which Scripture and reason reveal to us. They have 
the witness of God Himself in the penalties which He 
has annexed to the violation of them. And they too 
require of us a certain degree of faith, because the 
consequences of breaking them are distant and unseen, 
and our immediate interests may often seem to be 
opposed to them, or our passions may rise in rebellion 
against them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xi-p18">To conclude. In every state of the world, and in 
every class of society, there are elements of good and 
evil, of weakness and strength; and our character and 
disposition may be such that we extract the evil and 
reject the good, or extract the good and reject the 
evil. In our own age too, and in this place, there are 
peculiar difficulties and dangers. There is the temptation of youth to sensuality, and the equal if not greater 
danger of sentimentalism; there is the tendency to 
extravagance and self-indulgence, to indolence or 
irregularity; there is the flood of new ideas coming 
into conflict with old beliefs. Happy is he who, by 
good sense, by strength of character, and by Christian principles, steers his way amidst these rocks. 
Happy is he who has not only the enjoyment of these 
years which he passes at the University—to many the 
happiest of their whole lives, and of the greatest 
opportunity—but who can afterwards look back upon 
them as a time of innocence and of self-improvement, <pb n="215" id="iii.xi-Page_215" />a time of natural growth, in which he unlearned some 
prejudices and acquired a true love of knowledge and 
a real experience of life. Happy is he too who, in the 
evening of his years, instead of regretting the days of 
his youth or the ages of faith which are gone, feels his 
heart still beating in sympathy with the young and 
with the world around him; who has cheerfully met 
the mental trials which to a reflecting mind are in 
separable from a state of progress or transition, and 
been renewed and invigorated by them; who has 
taken the good and rejected the evil of the age in 
which he has lived, and has learned the lesson which 
God intended that it should teach him.</p><pb n="216" id="iii.xi-Page_216" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XII. Christ’s Authority." id="iii.xii" prev="iii.xi" next="iii.xiii">
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.1">XII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xii-p0.2">CHRIST’S AUTHORITY<note n="15" id="iii.xii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, April 12, 1880.</note>.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xii-p1.1">HE TAUGHT THEM AS ONE HAVING AUTHORITY, 
AND NOT AS THE SCRIBES</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xii-p2"><scripRef passage="Matt 7:29" id="iii.xii-p2.1" parsed="|Matt|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.29"><span class="sc" id="iii.xii-p2.2">MATT</span>. vii. 29</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p3">WE should like to carry with us in the mind’s eye 
the form and features of Christ; we would rather 
have looked upon that face than upon any other 
among the sons of men. Whether, in the language 
of the prophet, His visage was marred more than any 
man’s, either from the conflicts of His own spirit or 
from His sympathy with the sins and sufferings of 
men; or whether we may conceive Him to have been 
the image of a heavenly calm, of an authority which 
was given from above, of a divine grace and love; we 
naturally wish that we could have seen Him as He 
was in this world, and could have preserved the recollection of Him as we might of some earthly friend 
whom we always remember; and we may imagine 
that one look from Him, like that given to Peter, 
would have rebuked our sins and changed the course 
of our lives. The genius of the fifteenth and sixteenth <pb n="217" id="iii.xii-Page_217" />centuries had many imaginary visions and 
likenesses of Christ. After a while the artist breaks 
through the traditional forms in which an earlier 
generation had hardly dared to give expression to the 
sacred features; and finally seeks to embody in the face 
of the Saviour all the attributes of perfected humanity. 
We see Him full of sadness and dignity as He sits 
among His disciples at the Last Supper, when He 
makes the discovery to them that ‘there is one here 
who shall betray Me,’ and the eager inquiry ‘Who 
is it?’ passes from one to the other of them; or as 
He appears in another picture answering those who 
asked Him of the tribute money, and seeming by His 
gentle wisdom to reprove the hardness and fanaticism 
which are depicted in the faces of His questioners; or 
as He is seen among the doctors, the image of ingenuous youth, yet having in His mind thoughts to which 
they were strangers; or as He is painted again and 
again bearing the likeness of suffering innocence in 
the judgement hall of Pilate, bound, helpless, scourged, 
yet having a majesty which shows that He is raised 
above this world. These are lessons which the 
painter’s art is able to teach, pictures with which 
we may fill and people our minds; and thoughts too 
deep for words are to be found in many of them. 
For there is a noble use of art which by the help 
of colour and form raises us to the contemplation of 
the mind within, as there is also a degraded use 
of art which aims only at a false ideal of sense and <pb n="218" id="iii.xii-Page_218" />sensuality; and the change which we observe in the art 
of painting in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, as 
we pass from the old Byzantine types to the free and 
noble representations of Albert Durer and Leonardo da 
Vinci, is parallel to another change which has taken 
place later in the history of religious thought. For 
gradually as time has gone on we have learned to 
think of the character of Christ more simply and 
truly, more as if He were one of ourselves, but above 
us; no longer defined by hard dogmatical lines, but 
speaking to us naturally, heart to heart; whereas formerly men would have hardly ventured to conceive 
His character at all; they regarded Him rather as 
an inhabitant of another world, a divine stranger who 
passed before them for a moment, and of whom they 
could form no distinct impression. The great physiognomist Lavater is said to have been inspired in 
his researches into the human form by the hope of 
recovering this lost image of Christ. This was the 
eccentric fancy of a great and good man. But may 
there not be such an image present with us still? not 
pourtrayed by the fancy of the painter, nor chiselled 
in marble by the sculptor’s art, nor capable of any 
outward representation, but Christ in the heart and 
conscience of man, Christ in the light of our lives, 
who is ever shining in us if we look inward and have 
eyes to see; to which image we repair when, like all 
things in the past, the vision of the historical Christ 
seems to be in any degree dim or distant to us.</p><pb n="219" id="iii.xii-Page_219" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p4">The text describes one striking feature of the 
character of Christ. ‘He spake to them as one that had authority.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p5">A like impression is derived from several other 
passages in the narrative of the Gospel; wherever 
He was, He exercised a sort of controlling power over 
men; and at last no one ventured to ask Him any 
more questions. The evangelists seem to imply that 
there was an awe about Him, not supernatural, but 
natural, which prevented other men from intruding 
upon Him and becoming too familiar with Him, 
though He was in the midst of them. He could live 
among publicans and harlots, the lowest of the people 
as we might deem them, and yet His dignity is not 
diminished but enhanced by this. He could defend 
Himself against all disputants, like Socrates, though 
with other weapons. He had the sort of influence 
which is given by the clear and dispassionate knowledge of other men’s characters, for 
‘He knew what 
was in man.’ When the Pharisees and Sadducees 
asked Him their quibbling questions about the tribute 
money, about marriage, about the Sabbath Day, He 
does not enter into a dispute with them, He rises 
above them to a higher principle—‘Render unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s, and to God the 
things that are God’s’; ‘In the resurrection they 
neither marry nor are given in marriage; ‘It <i>is</i> lawful 
to do good on the Sabbath Day.’ Or He appealed 
from the conventional to the natural, from the rigid <pb n="220" id="iii.xii-Page_220" />and precise rule to the feeling of the heart—‘Why do 
Thy disciples fast not?’ to which the answer is, ‘They 
cannot fast while the bridegroom is with them; but 
when the bridegroom is taken away from them, then 
they shall fast.’ And there are some questions which 
He will not answer at all. For example, that very 
one, ‘Who gave Thee this authority?’ And at the 
last, when interrogated by Pilate, ‘Art Thou King of 
the Jews?’ when on the point of being led away to death, in the tone of an equal 
He answers still: ‘My kingdom is not of this world; if my kingdom were of this 
world, then would my servants fight that I should not be delivered to the Jews; 
but now is my kingdom not from hence.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p6">This is the language of authority, more impressive 
when deprived of all earthly show of power. And 
with this we may further contrast the language of 
seeming authority in which there is no intrinsic power 
of truth. He spake to them as One having authority, 
and not as the scribes. For they too were teachers 
of mankind, and they repeated Sabbath after Sabbath in the synagogues their unmeaning interpretations from the Old Testament; their foolish distinctions about the gold and the temple, about the altar 
and the gift which was upon the altar; their hollow 
evasions of the law which commanded them to maintain their parents; their false assumptions of the 
exclusive privileges of the Jewish race. Christ, as we 
may say in modern language, goes back to first principles <pb n="221" id="iii.xii-Page_221" />in religion; the scribes and Pharisees are only 
capable of disputing about details. Christ comes to 
bring a sword on earth, that is to say, to make men 
think, to make them repent, to arouse in a nation a 
consciousness of sin; to fight a battle against evil 
and falsehood everywhere: their mission is to make 
men contented with themselves, to bring down their 
principles to their practice, to attenuate the stern 
demands of the law of God, and to reduce them to 
the level of public opinion and of ordinary life. They 
are absorbed in routine and custom. They have 
never risen to the thought of a moral duty or of the 
nature of God as a Moral Being. To their minds 
what they supposed to be the revelation of Him to 
Moses was prior to every consideration of truth and 
right.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p7">So, not in our own age only, but in many, has false 
authority tended to prevail over the true, the power 
of tradition over reason and conscience. Men do not 
easily or without an effort shake off what they have 
heard a thousand times. They do not easily or at 
once recognize how simple the Gospel is: ‘Except 
a man receive the Kingdom of God as a little child, he 
shall in no wise enter therein.’ There are some to whom this childlike 
simplicity only comes when they are quite old. After a long experience they 
under stand at last that to know a few things in religion is all that is 
necessary or desirable—‘To do justice and to love mercy and to walk humbly 
before God.’ <pb n="222" id="iii.xii-Page_222" />These are the truths about which the minister of 
Christ should desire to speak with authority; not 
about baptisms or laying on of hands, or about rubrics 
or vestments or metaphysical controversies.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p8">If we once more ask the question which the Pharisees asked of Christ in another sense, and which at 
that time He refused to answer, ‘Who gave Thee this 
authority?’ the reply seems to be twofold: it was 
His own, and yet it was given Him by God. The 
acts which He performed, the words which He spoke, 
were not in a figure only the words and works of 
God; they came into His mind, they were suggested to His will, in the same way apparently as the 
words or acts of any other men. But they were 
inspired by a power different from that which moved 
other men; they had a divine force in them, flowing 
out of an irresistible conviction that He was one with 
God, and that they were the words of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p9">And yet they were His own. He was absolutely 
one in Himself and had one thought only in His 
whole life. He was not like a politician trying expedients to adapt His opinions to the multitudes. 
He says to His brethren, ‘My time is not yet, your 
time is always ready.’ Whether men accepted His 
words or not was a matter of indifference to Him, 
and only elicited a sort of cry of pain from Him: ‘Ye 
will not come unto Me that ye might have life.’ There are some minds who seem to grow with success; they receive their power from others, and are <pb n="223" id="iii.xii-Page_223" />borne along on the wings of sympathy; and then 
popular goodwill deserts them, and they fall and die. 
But Christ was not one of these dependent beings; 
He knew and was His own witness to the truth which 
He taught; He was Himself the truth embodied in 
a person of which He could no more divest Himself than we can divest ourselves of personal identity. 
And had all men been against Him, had He passed 
away without making a single convert, the truth 
would not have been the less true to Him. This 
simplicity, this confidence in God and in the truth, 
this freedom from the traditional opinion of men, this 
divine calmness., this union of strength and love, are 
the features in the character of Christ which we 
naturally connect with the authority which He exercised. He seemed to be above men because He was 
above them, because He was at one with Himself and 
had a hidden strength in God, because the words 
which He spoke were in accordance with the will of 
God and the eternal laws of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p10">And now I shall proceed to inquire how far we can 
imitate Christ in this quality of authority. For we all 
of us have some duties to perform in which the 
control of others is required; and in later life such 
duties increase and multiply upon us; in a school, in 
a parish, in a household, or perhaps in a public position. How can we exercise authority without seeming 
to exercise it; be felt without being heard; gain 
influence without noisy disputes, by the silent power <pb n="224" id="iii.xii-Page_224" />of a consistent life? This is a speculation of great 
practical importance of which I propose to speak in 
the remainder of this sermon, hoping still to keep 
present before our mind the example of Christ with 
which we began.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p11">It is almost a truism to say that he who would 
control others must control himself. He must have 
a quieter and more impartial mind than those whom 
he would restore, he must make allowances for this, 
and sometimes put himself in their place. He must 
not either command or reprove until he is fully 
acquainted with all the circumstances of the case. He 
must convey the impression that he will listen to the 
voice of reason only, and not be moved by entreaties, 
that he remembers and does not forget, and that he 
observes more than he says. He must know the 
characters of those with whom he deals, he must show 
that he has a regard for their feelings when he is 
correcting or reproving them. The great art is to 
mingle authority with kindness; there are a few, but 
a very few, who by some happy tact have contrived 
so to rebuke another as to make him their friend for 
life. Kindness and sympathy have a wonderful power 
in this world; they smooth the rough places of life, 
they take off the angles, they make the exercise of 
authority possible. The mere manner in which a 
thing is said or done, say, in speaking to a child or 
a servant, makes all the difference. ‘Behold, how 
good and how joyful a thing it is, brethren, to dwell <pb n="225" id="iii.xii-Page_225" />together in unity,’ in a family, in a school, in a college, 
in a state. And we can only live in harmony when 
the spirit of order prevails among us, when there is 
the union of kindness and authority, when personalities are not rife among us, when we recognize that, 
over and above our individual lives, we have duties 
which we owe one to another, of friendliness and good 
will, as well as of mutual help and support. Is it not 
a fault of worldly prudence, as well as of Christian 
charity, ever to have a quarrel with another? Why 
should we say things which rankle in a sensitive mind, 
sometimes for this very reason, that we are ill at ease 
ourselves and vent our displeasure upon others? For 
quarrels and differences and coldnesses arise almost 
insensibly out of very small matters; a hasty word, 
a laugh, a command too sharply or nakedly uttered, 
will alienate the affection of another. Men are weak, 
and do not like to have their <i><span lang="FR" id="iii.xii-p11.1">amour propre</span></i> wounded; 
we must acknowledge this weakness, being conscious 
that we also experience the same. Especially persons 
who have any kind of superiority over others should 
try to enter into the feelings of those who are placed 
under them. The satirical word which might be 
allowable in others is not allowable in them. They 
cannot trample on the feelings of others and still 
govern them with a strong hand, although that is 
a fiction in which inconsiderate rulers or statesmen 
sometimes indulge. Rather, in the language of the 
apostle, there is a sense in which they must ‘become <pb n="226" id="iii.xii-Page_226" />all things to all men, that they may win some’; or, to 
express the same truth more popularly, they must 
find the way to the hearts of men, and then they may 
do what they like with them. That authority is the 
most complete which is the least felt or perceived.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p12">Thus in the exercise of authority there must be 
a basis of kindness and good-will, but many other 
qualities are also required in those who would influence or control others. Perhaps there must be 
a degree of reserve, for the world is governed, not 
by many words, but by few; and nothing is more 
inconsistent with the real exercise of power than 
rash and inconsiderate talking. We are not right 
in communicating to others every chance thought that 
may arise in our minds about ourselves or about 
them. There is a noble reserve which prevents us 
from intruding on the feelings of others, and some 
times refrain to ask for their sympathy or approbation. Dignity and self-respect are the natural 
accompaniments of authority, and the essence of 
dignity is simplicity. We must banish the thought 
of self, how we look, what effect we produce, what is 
the opinion of others about our sayings and doings; 
these only paralyze us at the time of action. We want 
to be, and not to seem, to think only of the duty 
which we have in hand, to be indifferent to the world 
around. We want to see things in their proper proportions; not to be fidgety or uneasy about trifles, 
nor to be greatly disturbed about any of those evils <pb n="227" id="iii.xii-Page_227" />which lightly pass away and are cured by time. There 
are no doubt some tendencies in this age which are 
unfavourable to the formation of such a character. 
Ideas succeed one another so fast; there is so much 
talk about persons; knowledge is so soon dissipated 
in criticism, that it is hard for the mind to remain in 
one stay; we seem to require simpler and deeper 
notions of truth and of God, and a more even current 
of life, not liable to eddies and distractions; and this 
equable life we must make for ourselves. And of 
this calmness or repose we must have the springs in 
ourselves, for we shall hardly find them in the world. 
The peace of God is to be found, not in this or that 
opinion, but in the sense of duty, in consistency, in 
simple faith and in the hope of another life. Where 
we began as children we end as men, confiding in 
a parent’s love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p13">Most of us here present are on the threshold of 
active life, and in a few years we shall be filling posts 
of responsibility in which we, too, have to exercise 
authority over others. Then our characters will be 
put to the test, perhaps in the management of a 
school or of a parish, or in some other position of 
command, or subordinate. Shall we be found wanting? 
unable to control ourselves, and therefore unable to 
control others; without knowledge of mankind, and 
therefore incapable of bearing our part among them; 
with many good qualities perhaps, but, owing to some 
sensitiveness or levity or want of purpose, unequal to <pb n="228" id="iii.xii-Page_228" />the great struggle of existence, and not adapted to the 
profession or employment which we have chosen for 
ourselves? Forty years hence men will be passing 
judgement on us, and telling why one has succeeded 
and another failed, inverting sometimes the hopes 
that had been entertained of them in their youth. 
They will be raising the question why the life of one 
has been a blessing in the sphere to which he 
belonged, and another has gone from one thing to 
another and brought no fruit to perfection. Ought 
we not to forecast this judgement a little? Many 
reasons will be given for these failures and successes. 
Because so and so was or was not weak or vain; 
because he could or could not make himself respected; 
because he had no stability in him, or because he had 
a fixed purpose; because he was selfish or unselfish, 
hated or beloved; because he could not keep men 
together or manage them, or was or was not to be 
trusted in business. And there are many other 
reasons which will be given. Can we not see ourselves as others see us? For the world is a hard 
schoolmaster, and punishes us without giving reasons, 
and sometimes when we can no longer correct the 
deficiency. And often our own self-love blinds us to 
the end, and we attribute to accident what is really to 
be ascribed to some weakness or error in ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xii-p14">Lastly, let us place before ourselves that image of 
which I spoke at the beginning of this sermon—the 
image of Him whose gentleness and goodness, whose <pb n="229" id="iii.xii-Page_229" />dignity and authority, we would feign make our 
pattern, though we follow Him at a distance only. 
For while we acknowledge the value, of the judgements of our fellow men, which may correct our 
own judgements, we desire also a higher and perfect 
standard which may correct theirs. We cannot altogether trust them, and still less can we trust ourselves. 
And we know of course that the worth of a life is not 
altogether measured by failure or success. We must 
live in the world, but we want to live above it; in 
this way only can we have the true use of it. Self-knowledge and the knowledge of mankind have a 
great value, but there is a higher knowledge still, 
which shows us human ends and purposes as they are 
in the sight of God. The truest rule of conduct is, ‘Thou God seest me’; and the truest dignity and the 
highest authority which man can attain among his 
fellows is derived from the consciousness that, like 
Christ, he is seeking to fulfil the will of God on earth 
and to do His work.</p><pb n="230" id="iii.xii-Page_230" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XIII. The Unworldly Kingdom." id="iii.xiii" prev="iii.xii" next="iii.xiv">
<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.1">XIII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xiii-p0.2">THE UNWORLDLY KINGDOM<note n="16" id="iii.xiii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, Jan. 22, 1882.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiii-p1.1">MY KINGDOM IS NOT OF THIS WORLD; IF MY KINGDOM WERE OF THIS WORLD, THEN WOULD MY SERVANTS FIGHT.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xiii-p2"><scripRef passage="John 8:36" id="iii.xiii-p2.1" parsed="|John|8|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.36"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiii-p2.2">JOHN</span> viii. 36</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p3">How far religion and morality should enter into 
politics is a question not easily answered. There are 
some who say that ‘what is morally wrong can never 
be politically right, but they forget how rarely this 
truth or truism is capable of application. Nor can 
the question always receive the same answer. For, in 
different ages of the world, Church and State, as we 
now call them, religion and politics, the outer and the 
inner life of man, stand in different relations to one 
another. In the beginning of history, and in the 
times before history, they are not yet divided. Religion rather than reason, or reason taking the form of 
religion, is the light of human existence in the dawn 
of the world’s day. The founder of the city is the 
god of the city, the temple of Athena crowns the 
Acropolis, the forces of nature which are too much <pb n="231" id="iii.xiii-Page_231" />for man, the uncontrollable passions or inspirations 
within him, are also supposed to be protecting or 
guiding powers. The institutions of the state are 
received by some legislator from heaven. Though 
among the Greeks individuals may have been stigmatized as atheists, yet there was no city without gods. 
At every turn human life was regulated by ceremonies, of which the meaning was often lost in after 
ages. Religion was the bond of society as well as of 
the state. In later ages it became divided into two 
parts—the icy crust and the living stream—the prescribed routine of sacrifice and offering and the better 
mind of the worshippers rising in almost unconscious 
thought to a divine power and goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p4">Such was the ordinary progress of the Gentile 
religions which are best known to us. The Jewish 
theory was of a higher type and attained to a nobler 
conception. The Israelites, without losing altogether 
the national idea of God, yet thought of Him also, 
though confusedly, as the God of the whole earth, ‘sitting upon the circle of the heavens,’ perfect in 
justice and holiness and truth. Whether this nobler 
conception of God was part of an original revelation 
to Moses, or a new life infused into the decaying 
nation long afterwards by psalmists and prophets, 
is a matter of controversy. For the Hebrew religion 
may be regarded in two ways, either as declining 
from a more perfect idea, or, like the Greek, progressing towards it. In the latter case the laws of Moses <pb n="232" id="iii.xiii-Page_232" />may be compared with similar works of legislators in 
ancient Hellas, while the Jewish prophets, though so 
different, would have a certain analogy to the philosophers of Hellas. However this question may be determined, the ideal, whether 
of the past or of the future (as indeed is ever the case in this world), remained unrealized. The prophets and psalmists are 
always lamenting over the backsliding of their countrymen. They were a rebellious race, never good for 
much at any time. After the return from captivity 
they sank into Pharisaism and Sadduceeism, as their 
ancestors had fallen into Phœnician and Egyptian 
idolatry. At length in the minds of good men arose 
a settled belief, that ‘there remained yet a rest for 
the people of God.’ Somehow—they could not tell 
where, whether at Jerusalem or in the distant heaven, 
a King would reign in righteousness, and there would 
be a kingdom comprehending all nations. And any 
premature efforts to establish this kingdom, like those 
of the Galileans whose blood Pilate mingled with their 
sacrifices, ended only in disappointment, fanaticism 
and death. In our own age the outward connexion 
between religion and politics has been to a great 
extent given up. Religious observances no longer 
inaugurate all public occasions, and when they are 
retained they often partake of the nature of a form. 
Church and State are more and more divided, and in 
our own country they abstain to a great extent from 
interference with one another. The days of Corporation <pb n="233" id="iii.xiii-Page_233" />and Tests Acts, of Roman Catholic exclusion, 
have passed away, and no one wishes to revive them. 
One distinguished man, Dr. Arnold, living between 
the old and the new worlds of politics, and forming 
his opinion too entirely on the study of the Old 
Testament and of ancient history and philosophy, 
used to maintain the identity of Church and State; 
whence he deduced the somewhat perilous inference 
that none but Christians should be members of a 
state. The contemporary representation of a some 
what different school of thought was equally strenuous 
in asserting that the state was only a machine for the 
protection of life and property, assuming that if these 
were secured the interests of religion and morality 
would best take care of themselves. And the political 
reformers of that day, probably not from any vulgarity 
of mind, but because they felt the necessity of having 
a single and definite principle, based their doctrine 
chiefly on the philosophy of utility. In the greatest 
happiness of the greatest number they saw, or 
thought they saw, the firmest safeguard or bulwark 
against war, against priestcraft, against the various 
forms of selfishness and class-interest. Such a principle offered a guiding thread through the tangle of 
human actions and motives; and many who held it 
were among the most disinterested of mankind. In 
our own generation we are beginning to feel that 
there was a want which this system had not supplied. 
It was too dry and logical, neither appealing in the <pb n="234" id="iii.xiii-Page_234" />right way to the imagination nor touching the heart, 
though furnishing a useful corrective to many errors 
and prejudices.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p5">The change from religion and divine right to the 
greatest happiness of the greatest number, though 
very real and important, is less important from some 
points of view than it appears. The best men, though 
they have different theories about the nature of human 
actions, and sometimes entertain the greatest dislike 
to one another, yet come round in practice to the 
same point. When the question is, What is honest? 
What is pure? What is true? What is disinterested? 
though the effect of these general speculations on the 
human mind may be very different, they will not be 
found to vary in the answer. For where the sense of 
duty is, religion is not far off. When men are serving 
their fellows they are serving God also. The protests against the introduction of religion into politics 
are really protests against the abuse of it. When 
religion became a craft, the most subtle of all crafts, 
and the priest stood behind the soldier, when men saw 
the best, i. e. the most religious of men, Bossuet and 
Massillon, defending the massacres and tortures of the 
Huguenots, can we wonder that they should have 
wished to banish a religion of which these were the 
fruits? Nor can we be surprised at the noblest minds 
revolting from religion, or at whole countries like 
Italy and France falling into a reaction against it, and 
not even now recovering their equilibrium. But <pb n="235" id="iii.xiii-Page_235" />when we consider how deep and powerful an influence religion has exerted in all ages and countries we 
can hardly suppose that her power is exhausted, or 
that the aberration of human nature from itself is 
destined to be permanent. The day may be coming 
when a larger idea of Christianity, the true religion 
of Christ, may win back the hearts of those who 
have been repelled by the perversions and disfigurements of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p6">At this time, when our thoughts are turned more 
than usually to political events, the question ‘What 
has religion and morality to do with politics? has 
a peculiar interest. Must we insist that they are 
always identical, or shall we admit that they may 
diverge? Is an answer to be found to great political 
and social problems in Scripture? or can we solve 
them by an immediate reference of them to the will of 
God, or to the conscience of man? There are obviously false ways in which religion and politics are 
pressed into the service of each other. There must 
also be a true connexion between them, if we could 
only find it. And, first, I will consider some of the 
false modes of connecting them which have prevailed 
in other ages, and which even in our own day continue to pervert and entangle the natural course of 
human progress. For ideas remain in men’s minds, 
and affect parties, when they have ceased to be embodied in noble institutions, and may even be most 
dangerous when least recognized. Secondly, having <pb n="236" id="iii.xiii-Page_236" />examined the false, I will proceed to consider the true 
connexion, which is not necessarily less real because 
it is not displayed in outward signs and symbols as 
was formerly the case in mediæval and other ages. 
Religion may be the greatest blessing of the human 
race, and also a curse; it may guide men into light and 
truth; it may plunge them into darkness and false 
hood. It may raise them above human nature; it 
may depress them below it. There is a religion 
which is the imitation of Christ; there is also a religion which is the incentive to any wickedness, and 
the disguise of it. And, when we would introduce 
religion into politics, we must be careful what sort of 
a religion it is. When I try a public act by this 
standard, when I ask, Is this declaration of war, this 
annexation of territory, this protection of slavery, 
according to the will of God? I must begin by asking 
what is the true notion of God: Is He a Being to 
whom war is acceptable or in whose service wars can 
be waged? Is He the God of Christ, or of Mahomet? 
Even in the Hebrew Scriptures there are expressions 
which fall very far short of the conception of Him 
which is declared to us in the New Testament, and 
which, independently of the New Testament, receives 
the witness of our own heart and conscience; and 
until we have purified our conception of God from 
every dark shadow of human prejudices, we cannot 
safely make His will the rule of political action or of 
our daily life. We must see Him as the prophet saw <pb n="237" id="iii.xiii-Page_237" />Him, ‘having the body of heaven in His clearness,’ not the mere reflection of our own religious opinion 
or of the traditions of our ancestors.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p7">But, supposing the true idea of the divine nature to 
be ever present to our minds, it by no means follows 
that it would be a sufficient guide to the conduct of 
politics or of life. For the greater number of human 
actions cannot be immediately tried by the standard 
of truth and right. The great end of all this, the 
happiness, the elevation of human life, may be clear 
and plain to us, but the means by which the end is to 
be attained can be only known from experience. Nor 
is the end altogether separable from the means: it 
will often appear to be the sum of the means, or the 
spirit which animates the use of them. To the question, What shall I do? the answer, both in political and 
ordinary life, is generally, not ‘what is right’ (this 
would in most cases be no answer), but what is best. 
Nor is there any rough and ready way of resolving 
politics into morals. Take for example the case of 
temperance: while all men are agreed in denouncing 
the evil of drinking, yet the particular measure by 
which the evil may be cured can only be chosen after 
patient thought and reflection on the facts. The 
means may not always conform to the supposed les 
sons of Scripture, they may be even at variance with 
them. To take an instance: David, in numbering 
the people, is said to have committed a sin which was 
punished by a pestilence. In our own day it would <pb n="238" id="iii.xiii-Page_238" />be a sin not to number the people, for we should 
remain in wilful ignorance of the laws by which God 
governs the world, including the ways of that very 
pestilence by which He was supposed to have punished 
Israel. Consider, again, the relief of the poor: How 
often has an unthinking appeal to Scripture been 
made on this behalf! It is our duty to do much more 
for them than we do. But ought we to remedy an 
evil by increasing it? or alleviate physical suffering 
at the expense of moral degradation? The whole 
question of their condition lies deep in the constitution of society, and cannot be got rid of by the distribution of alms, or by indulging the first impulses of 
pity and compassion. What we do for them must be 
done wisely, or it will effect more harm than good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p8">Again, let us illustrate the question which we are 
discussing by the case of war. Who would doubt that 
Christianity and all true religion is opposed to war? 
We do not hold with a recent theologian that the 
religion of Christ stands by and is only a looker-on 
when the question of war and peace hangs in the 
balance, and when men have fought it out there 
appears on the battlefield, bending over the dead and 
dying, saint-like, the ministering angel, shedding holy 
influences in the foul and corrupted atmosphere. For 
against many wars, that is to say against all wars of 
selfish ambition and aggression, religion and morality 
alike lift up their voice. But of other wars, again, we 
cannot judge in this decided manner. Peace may be <pb n="239" id="iii.xiii-Page_239" />only secured by the threat of war, and war may be hastened by 
the knowledge that another nation is secure in peace. There is more than one 
illusion to which we are naturally subject on this question—the horror of the 
war may deter us from considering the duty and necessity of self-defence; the 
heroism of war may gild the aggression of a tyrant. Who can tell whether the 
sufferings of one generation may not be compensated by the safety and liberties 
of another, or by the example which they have bequeathed to posterity? We cannot 
say of all battles that it would have been well for the world if they had not 
been fought—the virtues of war tend in a measure to correct the vices of peace. 
There is no greater responsibility than that of declaring war; but considering the complexity of human affairs and the 
uncertainty of consequences, this is not a question 
which can be always decided simply as a matter of 
right and wrong.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p9">The attempt to form moral judgements on politics 
is a temptation which naturally besets us, for if we 
can raise political questions into moral ones we 
effectually place ourselves in the right and our opponents in the wrong. We elevate ourselves on a sort 
of moral platform; we appeal to the heart against the 
head, to the feelings against the reason. We trust to 
the force of general principles weighed in the balance 
with doubtful or disputed facts. These are arts which 
most men unconsciously practise in times of political <pb n="240" id="iii.xiii-Page_240" />excitement, and a generous person who has any 
insight into human nature is apt to revolt from them, 
because he knows that religion and morality are the 
disguises of party spirit. I will add one more illustration of the wrong way in which religion may be 
introduced into politics. I am old enough to remember the time when a respectable section of the 
community believed that the judgements of God were 
about to fall upon this country. And for what? For 
our neglect of education? for the sufferings of the 
poor? for our toleration of slavery (now happily 
abolished)? for the severity of our criminal code? 
For none of these things, but because we had admitted 
our Roman Catholic brethren to Parliament, or, about 
twelve years later, because we had given a grant for 
the education of poor Roman Catholic priests! It 
was argued that if a nation, like an individual, had 
a conscience, it must, like an individual, have one 
conscience; and upon this fallacy of composition or 
division, as logicians would term it, and under the 
still greater fallacy that in gratifying their own party 
feelings they were doing God service, the peace of 
nations was imperilled, the risk of civil wars was 
incurred. For, if such a doctrine could be maintained, 
there would seem to be no stopping until the members 
of all religions but the dominant and established one 
were excluded from civil and political rights. We 
must wade through oceans of blood to an unmeaning uniformity in religion; and, although this religious <pb n="241" id="iii.xiii-Page_241" />tyranny is overpast, it cannot be said even now that 
the sympathies and antipathies of churches and religious bodies have no influence on the enmities and 
wars of nations. The immediate interests of their 
own order may often be strong in them, while they 
have little or no feeling for all that is without.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p10">But is there, then, no rule of right and wrong by 
which the statesman must guide his steps, no true way 
in which morality and religion enter into politics? 
First of all, he has the rule not to do anything as 
a statesman which as a private individual he would 
not allow himself to do. A great and good man will 
not flatter, will not deceive, will not confuse his 
own interests or those of his party with the interests 
of his country, will fear no one, will, if he can help 
it, offend no one. He will feel, though he will not 
say, that he has a trust committed to him by God, and 
the greatest of all trusts, for which he must give an 
account. And sometimes he will need to steady himself in the thought of immortality and eternity against 
the forces which oppose him, whether the frowns of 
a sovereign or the dislike of a class or the clamour 
of the populace. He will sometimes think of another 
kingdom which is not to be found upon earth. But 
he will not be fond of arguing merely political questions on moral grounds, because he knows that in this 
way he is likely to miss their real drift. He will not 
expect to learn from Scripture whether the authority 
of princes shall be maintained, whether some tax or <pb n="242" id="iii.xiii-Page_242" />tithe shall be imposed or repealed, whether certain 
regulations respecting degrees of affinity in marriage 
shall be enforced or not, whether usury laws are 
good or bad. The example of Christ will not enable 
him to determine what measures of relief should be 
taken in an Irish or Scotch famine, or even in the 
ordinary management of the poor. These are questions of expediency, in which the best thing to be 
done is also the right thing, and the best can only 
be discovered by a close and conscientious study of 
the facts. There is no revelation of this from heaven; 
but the spirit of Christ may still be the underlying 
motive of the statesman’s life. And sometimes, amid 
the piles of statistics, in the hurry and distraction of 
his work, that motive may be very near and present 
to him. But he must think as well as feel; he must 
balance the greater evil which is seen against the 
lesser which is unseen; he must know how much of 
a evil must be endured. He has to work through 
means; he cannot drop out the intermediate steps, or 
in a mistaken spirit of faith undertake some great 
enterprise.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p11">Thus he will have to be on his guard against 
religion out of place. He is, as some would say, the 
creature of expediency—that is to say, God’s expediency—for he must act according to the laws which 
God prescribes for him, and which are known to us 
through experience only. He must understand the 
world in which he lives. Himself above party and <pb n="243" id="iii.xiii-Page_243" />selfish interest, he will seek to inspire the greatest 
unity among his followers at the cost of the least 
enmity among his opponents. He will sternly repress 
in himself all dislike of persons, for the sake of the 
cause which he has in hand, and also because he 
knows that, while the struggle is going on, he is no 
fair judge of them. His religion will be never or 
hardly ever on his lips, for he fears lest it should 
become a political engine. But the impress of his 
character, his seriousness, his patriotism, his elevation, 
will communicate itself to others and mould the 
thoughts of a generation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p12">This, then, is one way in which religion connects 
with politics—through the lives of statesmen. And 
there are other ways also. For a state or nation is 
a living being, not a mere adaptation of means to 
ends. To a certain extent it is like one man and has 
the feelings of a man, and is subject to common 
impulses towards good and evil. No human being 
can be governed merely on mechanical principles; 
no nation can be administered according to the rules 
of profit and loss. The bonds of commerce are but 
as green withes if it is expected by them to secure the 
blessings of peace. The poorest and humblest have 
their attachments and hatreds, their religious belief, 
their questionings about this world and another. 
They are inwardly conscious of a truth and right far 
higher than exists here; they hope, after their long 
life of labour, for the promised rest; and by the side <pb n="244" id="iii.xiii-Page_244" />of this world, in which there are so many things 
wrong, they place the image of a city whose builder 
and maker is God. Here, then, is another field for 
religion in politics—to draw forth the nobler elements 
which exist in all societies, to express them and to 
present them to the mind anew, to reflect them 
through many mirrors on the sight of all men, to 
infuse them into a parliament or into a nation. 
This is a religious mission, and the noblest of all 
religious missions, on which gifts of poetry and eloquence and philosophy can be bestowed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p13">Once more, politics are limited by morality, and 
in this sense we may truly say that what is morally 
wrong cannot be politically right. If cruelty is wrong 
in individuals, it is wrong in nations or churches; 
if falsehood is wrong, if injustice is wrong, in individuals, they are wrong also in nations or churches. 
If the desire to do good should exist in individuals 
towards each other, it should exist also and be felt 
in nations towards each other. We ought not to 
stand unthinkingly by, happy in our island home, 
while half a continent is being wasted and oppressed. 
But then at once arises the question how to interfere 
so as not to introduce evils greater than those which 
we are seeking to remedy. For in all cases we must 
consider the imperfect and constrained character of 
collective action. A nation, like an army, can never 
have the agility or life of a single man; and sometimes 
even tyranny may be better than anarchy, and we may <pb n="245" id="iii.xiii-Page_245" />hesitate to displace even a bad government when we 
can only let loose antagonistic forces.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p14">Yet we note also with satisfaction that religion and 
morality have leavened politics in a very striking 
manner during the last century. They may have disappeared in words, but they have asserted themselves 
in the spirit of our legislation. The abolition of 
slavery and the slave trade, the mitigation of the 
criminal code, the removal of religious disabilities, 
are not the result of the utilitarian philosophy, how 
ever valuable that may have been in its effect on many 
points of our legislation, but of an increased sense of 
humanity and justice. Men have felt their common 
brotherhood more and more; they have been more 
conscious of their duties to the weak and suffering; 
the spirit of Christ has had a great hold on their 
minds; and if there be some who lament a certain 
appearance of decay in the outward institutions of 
religion, they should also remember that there is 
another aspect of religion, under which the nineteenth 
century will bear comparison with the so-called ages 
of faith or the traditions of the primitive church. 
The best fruit of every institution is, not that which 
is without but that which is within, not the house 
made with hands, nor the system of doctrine laid 
down in books, nor the rites of churches, but the 
spirit which animated them, the better mind, the 
higher conscience, the sound public opinion, the simplicity of social life: by these they should be judged.</p>

<pb n="246" id="iii.xiii-Page_246" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p15">Thus far I have been discussing the question raised 
by Aristotle in the <i>Politics</i>, whether the good citizen 
is also the good man, which is his way of stating what 
in modern language would be called the relation of 
morals to politics. The converse question may also 
be asked, ‘whether the good man must also be the 
good citizen.’ The same question might also be put 
in another form—whether a religious man, or a patriot, 
or a philosopher may withdraw from the world. For 
he may live at a time when circumstances are against 
him, when by struggling he would do harm to his 
own cause; he may be before his age, and would at 
once lose his life if he engaged in the passing conflict: 
or he may feel some special incapacity for dealing 
with his fellow men; his mind may not be practical, 
but speculative or meditative; though full of humanity 
he may wish to live at peace and not to strive; he 
may be thinking more of another world than of this. 
I am not speaking of a man shutting himself up in 
a monastery, and leaving all active duties towards 
his fellow men unperformed, but only of his with 
drawing from agitation and party movement and the 
bustle of the world, that he may lead a more composed 
and considered life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p16">The question which I have asked there is not time 
to answer; yet the answer to it may be sufficiently 
gathered from the example of Christ Himself. The 
life of Christ is the life of a private man, which stands 
in no relation to the history of the Jewish nation. He <pb n="247" id="iii.xiii-Page_247" />belongs neither to this political party nor to that. He 
is not one of the faction who call no man master, the 
fanatics or patriots who stirred up the war of the Jews 
with the Romans until they also perished. He would 
not have counted for anything in the disputes of 
Pharisees and doctors of the law. Their language 
would not have been uttered, perhaps not even under 
stood, by Him; we cannot tell. ‘He shall not strive 
nor cry, nor shall any man hear His voice in the 
streets; a bruised reed shall He not break, nor quench 
the smoking flax.’ This is not the description of a 
politician or a partisan. All the ordinary motives of 
human ambition He rejects: ‘It shall not be so among 
you, but whosoever will be great among you shall 
be your minister; even as the Son of Man came not 
to be ministered unto but to minister.’ Yet He is 
gifted with a sort of divine insight—favoured, may we 
say, by His manner of life—into the hearts and minds 
of men. ‘He knew what was in man.’ Nor was He 
wanting in the power of evading a subtle question: ‘Whose wife shall she be in the resurrection?’ and ‘Shall we pay tribute unto 
Cæsar or not?’ But he 
does not determine whether human relations shall 
continue in another world, or distinguish what things 
belong to Cæsar and what things to God. He only 
seeks to confound the ambiguities and perplexities 
by which we set aside the moral law; whether a child 
should support his parents, whether a husband might 
put away his wife, and the like. He fights the battle <pb n="248" id="iii.xiii-Page_248" />of human nature against hypocrisy and self-deceit 
everywhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p17">He has a vision, too, of a kingdom not of this 
world, nor to be realized in ecclesiastical buildings or 
apostolical succession of bishops, but a kingdom which 
is to affect all others, and to which as to a standard 
they are to be compared. It is a kingdom not to be 
manifested by outward signs, nor to be fought for by 
earthly weapons, but to be a real power in the hearts 
of men. He was and He was not a king; not in the 
ordinary sense, but in a higher one, in a natural 
one; not a king surrounded by armies, a Messiah 
or deliverer such as the Jews expected, such as His 
own disciples hoped that He would proclaim Himself; 
but a Deliverer from sin and suffering, a Saviour 
Prince, leading men on to victory over themselves 
and over the evils of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiii-p18">And if there be any one among the followers 
of Christ who feels himself unsuited to the turmoil of 
active life, who would fain withdraw from political 
strife, who dislikes theological controversy, who is 
confused by the conflict of opinions, and seeks only to 
possess his soul in peace and to go about doing good, 
the example of Christ Himself will be a sufficient 
justification for him. The silent life of a poor woman 
may be of more account in the sight of God than the 
careers of many politicians. ‘Mary hath chosen that 
better part which shall not be taken from her.’ There 
are times when men are called upon to be patriots <pb n="249" id="iii.xiii-Page_249" />and heroes; there are times also when it is well for 
them to lead, like Christ, a private life only, and 
through that to work upon their fellow-men. There 
are characters and gifts which find a natural sphere 
in politics; there are men who are most useful when 
they are speaking or acting; there are other characters 
and men who find the truest expression of themselves 
in thinking or writing, who live with God or in the 
heaven of ideas rather than with their fellow-men. 
There are practical and speculative natures. Either 
of them may supply the defect of the other; and both 
may equally be the servants of Christ.</p><pb n="250" id="iii.xiii-Page_250" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XIV. The Lord’s Prayer." id="iii.xiv" prev="iii.xiii" next="iii.xv">
<h2 id="iii.xiv-p0.1">XIV</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xiv-p0.2">THE LORD’S PRAYER<note n="17" id="iii.xiv-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, 1872.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiv-p1.1">AND IT CAME TO PASS, THAT AS HE WAS PRAYING 
IN A CERTAIN PLACE, WHEN HE CEASED, ONE OF HIS 
DISCIPLES SAID UNTO HIM, ‘LORD, TEACH US TO PRAY, 
AS JOHN ALSO TAUGHT HIS DISCIPLES.’ AND HE 
SAID UNTO THEM, ‘WHEN YE PRAY, SAY, OUR FATHER WHICH ART IN HEAVEN.’</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xiv-p2"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:1,2" id="iii.xiv-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|11|1|11|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1-Luke.11.2"><span class="sc" id="iii.xiv-p2.2">LUKE</span> xi. 
1, 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p3">THE Lord’s Prayer has been the type of prayer 
among Christians in all ages. For eighteen centuries 
men have poured forth their hearts to God in these 
few words, which have probably had a greater influence on the world than all the writings of theologians put together. They are the simplest form 
of communion with Christ: when we utter them we 
are one with Him; His thoughts become our thoughts, 
and we draw near to God through Him. They are 
also the simplest form of communion with our-fellow 
men, in which we acknowledge Him to be our common Father and we His children. And the least particulars of our lives admit .of being ranged under one 
or other of the petitions which we offer up to Him.</p>
<pb n="251" id="iii.xiv-Page_251" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p4">It would be an error to suppose that the words 
of the Lord’s Prayer are altogether new, or that they 
seemed to the disciples of Christ quite different from 
anything which they had ever heard before. Truth 
does not descend from heaven like a sacred stone 
dropped out of another world, concerning which men 
vainly dispute what it is or whence it came. But it 
is the good word, the good thought, the good action, 
which arises in a man’s mind; as the apostle also says, ‘The word is very nigh 
unto thee, even in thy mouth and in thy heart.’ The great prophet or teacher 
draws out what is latent in man, he interrogates their consciences, he finds a 
witness in them to the best. And, therefore, when we are told that parallels to 
all the petitions contained in the Lord’s Prayer may be found in Rabbinical 
writers, when we remark that in Seneca and other Gentile philosophers we are 
exhorted to forgiveness of injuries, when we read in Epictetus the words, ‘We 
have all sinned, some more, some less grievously,’ there is no reason why we 
should be shocked or surprised at these parallelisms. Neither is the Lord’s 
Prayer less fitted to be the medium of our communion with God because ancient 
holy men have used several of its petitions before the time of Christ, as all 
Christians have been in the habit of using them since. Are not all true sayings 
and all good thoughts, in all times and in all places, the anticipation of a 
truth which is shining more and more unto the perfect day?</p>

<pb n="252" id="iii.xiv-Page_252" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p5">The Lord’s Prayer is the simplest of all prayers, 
and also the deepest. We are children addressing 
a Father who is also the Lord of heaven and earth. 
In Him all the families of the earth become one 
family. The past as well as the present, the dead as 
well as the living, are embraced by His love. When 
we draw near to Him we draw nearer also to our 
fellow men. From the smaller family to which we 
are bound by ties of relationship we extend our 
thoughts to that larger family which lives in His 
presence. When we say ‘Our Father’ we do not 
mean that God is the Father of us in particular, but 
of the whole human race, the great family in heaven 
and earth. The heavenly Father is not like the 
earthly; yet through this image we attain a nearer 
notion of God than through any other. We mean 
that He loves us, that He educates us and all mankind, 
that He provides laws for us, that He receives us 
like the prodigal in the parable when we go astray. 
We mean that His is the nature which we most 
revere, with a mixed feeling of awe and of love; that 
He knows what is for our good far better than we 
know ourselves, and is able to do for us above all 
that we can ask or think. We mean that in His 
hands we are children, whose wish and pleasure is to 
do His will, whose duty is to trust in Him in all the 
accidents of their lives.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p6">And, before we can pray to God in a worthy 
manner, we must still further distinguish between the <pb n="253" id="iii.xiv-Page_253" />earthly and heavenly Father. For although we 
speak of Him as a Father, which implies also the idea 
of personality, we do not mean that He is subject to 
personal caprice, or that He favours some of His 
children more than others, or that He will alter His 
universal laws in order to avert some calamity from 
us. All experience is against this, and we should 
destroy religion if we set up faith against universal 
experience. For either we should dwell in a sort 
of fools paradise, believing that our prayers had 
been answered when they had not been, because we 
had asked things which God could not grant (for 
they were at variance with the laws of the universe); 
or we should deny that there was a God altogether, 
because there was no such God as we had imagined. 
We must enlarge the horizon of our thoughts, and 
conceive of God once more as the infinite, the eternal 
Father, ‘with whom there is no variableness nor 
shadow of turning’ either in the physical or in the 
moral world; He of whom Christ says, ‘Are not two 
sparrows sold for one farthing? and yet your heavenly 
Father careth for them,’ and ‘The very hairs of your 
head are all numbered’; and yet also the universal 
law, the mind or reason which contains all laws, as 
much above the world of which He is the Author 
as our souls are above our bodies; in whom all 
things live and move and have their being; who is 
the perfection of all things, and yet distinct from 
them.</p><pb n="254" id="iii.xiv-Page_254" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p7">A great effort of mind is required of us if we would 
think of God truly, and also pray to Him. The 
imagination more easily conceives Him as a king 
seated on the clouds of heaven, and human creatures 
bowing before Him like Moses and the elders of Israel 
at Mount Sinai, hardly able to endure the glory that 
was revealed. And among the uneducated there are 
many religious persons who conceive of God as the 
friend in the next room, or rather in this, by whom 
they are seen when performing the most trivial actions 
of their lives, with whom they converse as with an 
earthly acquaintance, and tell Him garrulously of their 
sorrows and their joys. And perhaps they may think 
and speak of Him in a manner suited to them, but 
not in a manner suitable or natural to us. For we 
desire to approach that which is highest in the world 
with that which is highest in us, with our reason, and 
not with our feelings only—with such a prayer as men 
(and not children only) may use, living in the light of 
the nineteenth century, and not in the days when men 
were ignorant of the fixed laws of nature. Of this 
higher or true prayer, of this rational or mental 
service, I propose to speak in the remainder of this 
sermon. And then I shall go on to consider some of 
the hindrances or difficulties which most of us find 
both in private prayer and also in the common or 
public worship of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p8">The beginning of true prayer is resignation to the 
divine will. We must not try to make His will our <pb n="255" id="iii.xiv-Page_255" />will, but to make our will His will. We must not 
kick against the pricks, or beg that this sickness or 
pain, the loss of this beloved one, may be averted 
from us. For God has taught us by many signs and 
proofs that these things are regulated by fixed laws. 
And is there not a kind of impiety in refusing to learn 
the plainest of lessons? Now that the book of nature 
has been revealed to us, must we not have the courage 
to say, a little parodying the words of the prophet, ‘Henceforth there shall be no more this prayer in the 
Christian Church, “Father, alter Thy laws for our 
good”; but “Father, if it be possible . . . nevertheless not my will, but Thine be done”’? We wish to 
live, perhaps, and accomplish a little more before we 
go home; but we know very well that our prayers 
will not delay the coming on of age, or restore the 
failing sight, or revive the strength of the paralyzed. ‘It is the Lord; let Him do what seemeth Him good.’ And in youth there are often troubles which happen 
to us, great in themselves, and rendered greater by 
imagination, such as loss of fortune, or inferiority of 
position, or disappointment of the affections, or some 
other kind of disappointment; and we think with 
bitterness, ‘Oh, that we could have this particular trial 
spared to us; that we could have had the position 
of which we could have made such a good use; the 
friend without whom life seems hardly worth having!’ But all this is weakness and discontent. Can we not 
rise out of these crises of our lives, acquiescing in <pb n="256" id="iii.xiv-Page_256" />the will of God, but starting afresh to do Him service, 
making stepping-stones of our former selves towards 
something higher, setting our hearts where true joys 
are to be found? We cannot go to God and say, ‘O God, give me the life of that child, or sister, or 
wife, who is visibly hastening to the end.’ But we can say, ‘Though He smite me, 
yet will I trust in Him’; ‘the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; 
blessed be the name of the Lord.’ Neither can we go 
to Him and say, ‘O Lord, give me wealth,’ or even, ‘give me a sufficiency of the means of life, that I may 
make a good use of them.’ But we can go to Him 
and say, ‘O Lord, we thank Thee for the blessings 
which Thou hast given us, and for the sorrows by 
which Thou hast chastened us. Grant that we may 
draw nearer to Thee, and do Thy will more perfectly.’ What is this but praying that we may be more holy, 
more pure, more just, more truthful, more willing to 
live for others? Can we offer up such prayers too often, or have too many of 
them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p9">And this leads me to speak of a second aspect 
of prayer, communion or co-operation with God, 
For prayer is not the mere utterance of a few words 
in public or private at set times, but is the expression 
of a life. When we talk with men our words flow 
naturally out of our characters; we like to impart 
our thoughts to them, and to receive their thoughts 
in return. And when we speak with God, our power 
of addressing Him or holding communion with Him <pb n="257" id="iii.xiv-Page_257" />depends upon the identity of our will with His. Can 
we retire to rest with the feeling, ‘Lord, into Thy 
hands I commend my spirit,’ remembering too that 
in the darkness; ‘Thou, God, seest us’? Can we rise 
in the morning almost with a feeling of joy that we 
are spared another day to do Him service—‘Awake, 
my soul, and with the sun Thy daily stage of duty 
run’? Does the thought ever occur to us in the 
course of the day that we will correct that particular 
fault, intellectual or moral, whether idleness, or want 
of accuracy or method, or any other fault, not with 
a view to success in life, or to university distinction, 
but in order that we may be able to serve Him better? 
Or do we ever seek to carry on the battle against sin 
and evil and the temptations which beset us, conscious 
that in ourselves we are weak, but that there is 
a strength greater than our own which is perfected 
in weakness? Or, once more, do we sometimes think 
of God as the Eternal, into whose hands we resign 
ourselves when we depart hence, with whom do live 
the spirits of the just made perfect, and who in the 
hour of death will be our trust and hope? We would 
not always be thinking of death, for we must live 
before we die; yet the thought of a time when we 
shall have passed out of the sight and memory of 
men may also help us to live, may assist us in shaking 
off the load of passions, prejudices, interests which 
weigh us down, may teach us to rise out of this world 
into the clearer light of another.</p><pb n="258" id="iii.xiv-Page_258" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p10">This is the spirit of prayer, the spirit of converse 
or communion with God, which leads us in all our 
actions silently to think of Him and refer them to 
Him. Such a spirit also enables us to know Him, 
as far as our faculties will admit. It is a great step 
in the knowledge of God to recognize that the laws 
by which He governs the world are fixed, and that 
true religion, as well as philosophy, requires that we 
should submit to them, and not by any freak of 
imagination seek to escape from them. But it is 
a still greater step in our knowledge of God when 
we recognize Him as the Author of good in the world, 
when we hear in the voice of conscience His voice 
speaking to us, when we are aware that He is the 
witness, and also the source, of every good thought 
in us; and that, when we feel in our hearts the 
struggle against some lust or evil passion, then God 
is fighting with us against envy, against selfishness, 
against impurity, for our better self against our worse 
self. And, once more, there is a further step, when 
we think of Him as not only co-operating with us, 
but going before us or preventing us, when we begin 
to see that He has an education or plan of salvation 
prepared, not only for us, but for all mankind, extending through many ages, even to eternity, in which 
we too may take a part and have a share, and find the 
true meaning of our lives in His service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p11">Another aspect of prayer is the confession of our 
wrong-doing. There are sins which we have committed, <pb n="259" id="iii.xiv-Page_259" />or a course of life, idle or expensive pleasure, 
in which we have indulged, or feelings which we have 
entertained towards others, which were not right: of 
these we ought to think sometimes at our prayers. 
Then is the time to get rid of hypocrisy and see ourselves as we truly are in the sight of God. I do not 
think that we are called upon to confess our sins to men, 
except in certain cases, or when we have individually 
wronged them; but we are called upon to acknowledge them before God—‘O Lord, against Thee, Thee 
only, have I sinned.’ Nor should we tease ourselves 
about the past, which cannot be undone. But we should 
set before ourselves, and fix indelibly in our minds, 
that these things were wrong, offences against the 
laws of God, and some of them perhaps disgraceful in 
the opinion of men. One use of prayer is to maintain in us a higher standard, and prevent our principles 
insensibly sinking to our practice, or to the practice 
of the world around us. When a man listens to the 
voice of the tempter within him, he is inclined to do 
as others do, not to resist when the temptation seems 
great. But when he looks into the law of God and 
hears the words of Christ, his natural sense of right 
and wrong is restored to him, and he becomes elevated, 
purified, sanctified.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p12">These are some of the thoughts which may occupy 
our minds at public as well as private prayer. And 
there are many others which each one can supply for 
himself. We desire for a few minutes in each day to <pb n="260" id="iii.xiv-Page_260" />live in the presence of God, in the presence of truth 
and justice and holiness and love, and to think of 
other men as they are in the presence of God. Yea, 
and of ourselves also, that we may free our minds from 
vanities and jealousies, that we may grow in self-knowledge and in true knowledge of the world, that 
we may have peace in the thought of death. And, 
if our horizon seems to enlarge, and new knowledge 
makes the old childish prayer impossible to us, let the 
horizon of our prayers enlarge too and include all 
knowledge and all truth, that we may be reconciled 
to ourselves, and learn to devote our intellectual gifts 
wholly to the service of God and man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p13">Let me say a few words in conclusion about our worship in this 
place. No one is compelled to attend the chapel service; nor will any of us 
think worse of those who are absent than of those who come. Prayer is the 
offering of the heart to God, and cannot be enforced. College rules might keep 
up the appearance of religion among us, but not the reality. 
And we must endeavour to avoid the error of dividing 
this or any other society into those who think with 
us and those who do not. Persons who have strong 
religious feelings must be on their guard against the 
danger, not exactly of thinking too well of themselves 
(for no man consciously does this), but of isolating 
themselves, of falling into party spirit, of allowing 
devotion insensibly to degenerate into superstition. 
If they can do any good to others, they must be like <pb n="261" id="iii.xiv-Page_261" />them; they must draw others to them by the insensible influence of their characters, and not by a 
profession of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p14">And, speaking to others, may I be allowed to say 
that many or most of us would be better for coming 
to chapel on week-days; at least I think so. A 
few minutes of calm thought, in which we hear the 
best of words read and offer up the day to God, ought 
not to be a burden to us. In this ever-increasing 
hurry of life, and in this nineteenth century, when we 
live so fast, as people sometimes say, do we not 
require a breathing time, a moment or two daily, 
to think where we are going? In youth especially, 
when we are laying the foundation of our after life, 
and find such a difficulty in realizing that this gay 
time, this sunshine or summer of enjoyment and 
health, these few years passed at the University, are 
in reality the most important of all. We have been 
all of us taught to pray by our parents in the days of 
our childhood. Is there not something sad in our 
throwing this aside when most required by us, on the 
threshold of manhood? Life is a shallow thing with 
out religion, and at times the old religious feelings will 
come back upon us and assert their natural powers. 
As years go on we shall have others to teach, and 
may then find that the springs of religion are dried 
up within us, and that we have no religious gift or 
influence to impart to them such as our parents imparted to us. Then we may feel painfully about <pb n="262" id="iii.xiv-Page_262" />
<i>them</i> what we do not at present think about ourselves. We may wish that they had the restraint of 
religion to enable them to resist the lusts of the flesh 
and the other temptations of evil; we may regret 
that they are so worldly and external, or perhaps that, 
following some natural impulse, they have rushed 
into some opposite extreme, and perceive too late 
that the deficiency in their characters began in our 
own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xiv-p15">But if a person, not from indolence or levity, says 
that he has no inclination to join in our daily public 
prayer, and that he is afraid of falling into formalism 
or conventionalism, I would not condemn him or regard 
him as less a Christian on that account. Every one 
must judge for himself, and the end is not to be confounded with the means. But, if he forsakes the 
customs of others, he is the more bound to watch 
strictly over himself. He has not less, but perhaps 
rather more, need of a high standard of duty and of 
life. He must make a religion for himself of what he 
knows to be right, of whatsoever things are lovely 
and of good report. He must teach himself humility 
and modesty from a consciousness of his own weakness 
and liability to error, and the narrowness of the human 
faculties. He must think of sickness and old age and 
death as possibilities and realities of life. He must 
acknowledge that mere worldly success to any higher 
mind is not worth having. He must condemn many 
of his own actions when he calmly reviews them. He <pb n="263" id="iii.xiv-Page_263" />must lament over opportunities which he has lost. He 
must desire to become better. For to all good men, 
whether they use the words or not, life is an aspiration and a prayer. And sometimes they may be doing 
the work of God while yet only seeking after Him 
and still ignorant of Him.</p><pb n="264" id="iii.xiv-Page_264" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XV. Prayer and Life." id="iii.xv" prev="iii.xiv" next="iii.xvi">
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.1">XV</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xv-p0.2">PRAYER AND LIFE<note n="18" id="iii.xv-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, May 18, 1884.</note>.</h2>
<p class="center" id="iii.xv-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xv-p1.1">LORD, TEACH US TO PRAY, AS JOHN ALSO TAUGHT HIS DISCIPLES.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xv-p2"><scripRef passage="Luke 11:1" id="iii.xv-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xv-p2.2">LUKE</span> xi. 
1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p3">THIS has been thought to be an age in which the 
Christian religion is beset by great dangers and sur 
rounded by peculiar difficulties . There is said to be 
a conflict going on between experience and faith, 
between the old and the new, between the traditions 
and doctrines of the Church and the critical spirit of 
modern times. People ask, What is to become of us 
or of our children in the next generation, or fifty or 
a hundred years hence, when the foundations which 
are beginning to loosen have altogether given way; 
when the doubts which are now whispered in the 
closet are proclaimed on the housetop; when, as time 
goes on, the Christian world is divided more and more 
into two opposing armies of the maintainers of reason 
and revelation? Shall we be Christians any longer 
when the facts of Scripture history have been subject <pb n="265" id="iii.xv-Page_265" />to the same sort of microscopic criticism as the histories of Greece or of Rome? Shall we be able to 
pray any longer when the sequence and order of 
nature are more clearly understood; when the wind 
and the rain, and the life and the death of man, are 
observed to follow as certain laws as the stone which 
falls to the ground or the rivers which find their way 
into the sea? And there will not be wanting those 
who will apply to this age the language of Scripture 
about the latter days in which deceivers ‘will wax 
worse and worse,’ who will, perhaps, hear in the very 
advance of knowledge the footfalls of a distant antichrist; who, when in the natural course of human 
things their own sect or party or opinion begins to 
decline, will imagine that the world too is coming to 
an end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p4">This is not the first, and will not be the last, age in 
which the Christian faith has seemed to be encircled 
with peculiar dangers. There have been many ‘latter 
days’ in the history of the Church: in the times of 
the Apostles themselves, as we gather from the Epistles 
of St. Paul and the Book of Revelation; in the tenth 
century, when men began to think that the world, for 
its misery, its wickedness, its violence, could no longer 
go on (in the description of which the great Catholic 
historian uses the remarkable expression, ‘Christ was 
still in the ship, but asleep’); at the Reformation too, 
that great earthquake of Europe and of Christendom, 
the movement of which has hardly yet ceased, and <pb n="266" id="iii.xv-Page_266" />still seems to affect us from a distance; or, in the first 
French Revolution, when the highest hopes of mankind seemed to be suddenly cast 
down into the depths of despair. But there is a reflection which may tend to 
quiet the minds of those who live, or believe themselves to live, in times of 
trial or difficulty. It is this: All such times of movement and change have 
appeared different to those who have looked back upon them from afar and to 
those who were living in the midst of them. They have been seen by after ages 
more as a part of a larger whole, as having a great, but still only a 
subordinate, place in the scheme of Providence; the truth that was in them has 
been separated from the error; the temporary excitement has passed away, and the 
permanent result has appeared. And, if we could imagine some one living 
a hundred years hence, and looking back on our own 
age as we look back on past history, he would certainly see us and our times in a very different light 
from that in which we regard ourselves. Perhaps 
he might note that there were some questions which 
are now deemed very important, and which are not 
really important at all; he might observe that there 
were oppositions insisted on by us which were only 
oppositions of words; he might wonder at the obsolete violence of party spirit with which even good 
men attacked one another; and still he might recognize that, amid all our errors and divisions, we were 
being led in a way that we did not understand to <pb n="267" id="iii.xv-Page_267" />something deeper and truer than satisfied former 
ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p5">This is one way of putting the question which 
may calm excited spirits. Let me suggest also an 
other point of view which seems to reach deeper: 
Do we really suppose that the course of religion in 
the world is a return to darkness, not a progress 
towards light? Do we imagine that God has been 
governing the world for eighteen centuries since the 
giving of Christianity, communing with and inspiring 
the soul of man, and that during all that time He has 
given us no increased knowledge of the principles 
of His government, no wider conception of His purposes towards mankind? Have not history and 
physical science told us a great deal about Him, which 
could never have been known to former ages? And is God to be regarded as 
separable from nature, or the knowledge of Him from the knowledge of His works? 
Are there not rather clear and manifest instances in which the knowledge of 
nature has added to our knowledge of God?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p6">For example: That nature is governed by fixed 
laws; that effects flow from causes, that the order 
of the divine work is visible, not only, as the ancients 
might have supposed, in the movements of the heavenly 
bodies, but also in the least things and the things 
which appear to be the most capricious (‘even the 
very hairs of your head are all numbered’). This 
is a very great lesson which is being taught us daily <pb n="268" id="iii.xv-Page_268" />and hourly by the commonest observation, as well 
as by the latest results of science. Everywhere, as 
far as we can see or observe or decompose the world 
around us, the pressure of law is discernible. And 
even if there are some things which we cannot see, 
which are too subtle to be reached by the eye of 
man or the use of instruments, still we are right in 
supposing that the empire of law does not cease with 
them, but that, in the invisible corners of nature, as 
they may be termed, the same powers rule, giving 
order and arrangement to the least things as well 
as the greatest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p7">And does this recognition of order in external 
nature teach us nothing also of the divine nature, 
and of the moral government of the world? Is not 
God assuring us in this, by every token which He 
can give to man, that He will not interrupt His laws 
for our sakes? He will be with us in spirit, and 
support us and lead us through the valley and shadow 
of death, and take us to Himself. But He will not in 
the least degree alter the external conditions in which 
He has placed us. He will not change the nature or 
functions of the human frame, or the influences of 
dead, involuntary matter, to which we may be exposed. 
Through those conditions and in them, by the use 
of means and not without them, we work out our 
life in His service. Neither in what I have called 
the invisible corners does He act in any way different 
from His action in His greater works, such as the <pb n="269" id="iii.xv-Page_269" />rising of the sun, or the ebb and flow of the tides: 
but everywhere He has provided the empire of law, 
everywhere He is present Himself, in the least things 
as well as in the greatest, not acting partially or 
capriciously, but universally, not interfering but ordering; and the same to all men in all ages and 
countries, though they may have known, or may 
know, of His natural government no more than of His 
moral, like helpless children ignorant of the laws 
under which they live.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p8">I have made these remarks as introductory to the 
subject of prayer, because prayer is sometimes 
thought to be inconsistent with any recognition of 
the order of nature. And, first, I shall endeavour to 
show that this, which I will not call the most philosophical view, but rather a plain matter of fact, really 
supplies the only basis of spiritual communion with 
God. And, secondly, I will consider the nature of 
prayer, either as the general spirit of the Christian 
life, or again as contained in special acts of the public 
and private worship of God. And, thirdly, I will try 
to say something of the hindrances and difficulties of 
prayer, whether as arising out of the evil of the human 
heart, or from peculiarities of temperament or character or education.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p9">(1) What is required for any real prayer to God 
is not a lower notion of Him, but a higher; first, as 
the universal Lawgiver who has ordered all things 
once for all according to His wisdom; secondly, as <pb n="270" id="iii.xv-Page_270" />the universal Father who cannot possibly desire that 
one of His creatures should be favoured at the expense 
of another, any more than a human father who had 
the feelings of nature could desire that one of his 
children should die and another live. In the courts 
of earthly sovereigns there may be the preference 
of one person to another; but there are no such 
preferences with God. He who would make a request of this nature is already out of the presence 
of God; for he who comes to God must believe 
that He loves other men as well as himself. If we 
could imagine some one among us, some one who 
might be pointed out in this place, to be the special 
object of God’s favour, he himself would reject such 
a notion as unworthy of the Being whom he wished 
to serve. He would not like to serve a god who 
had his favourites after the manner of an earthly 
potentate. Nor, again, could he wish that God should 
break the laws which He has laid down for him and 
all His creatures; that He should make an exception 
in his favour, that He should introduce disorder into 
the world for the sake of doing him some benefit. 
For he would consider that this exception to the law 
which was made on his behalf might be made on 
behalf of others; and then how could all the individual wishes of mankind be reconciled? And there 
would be no stopping until the world was framed on 
some different and other model, and wonders and 
fancies and special interventions to individuals took <pb n="271" id="iii.xv-Page_271" />the place of the divine order for all. Or how could 
he venture to ask that God should do for him what 
He had told him by every sign that He could give 
that He could not do for him? How could he dare 
to say, ‘O Lord, make not Thy will to be mine, but 
make my will to be Thine’? Was ever such a prayer heard from the mouth of any 
human being, that the laws of the world should be broken for him, that God 
should do for him what He would refuse to do for any other?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p10">Well, but some one will say, ‘If you will not allow 
me to go to God with all my wishes and desires, you 
take away the nature of prayer.’ What! because 
I cannot go to God and say to Him, ‘O Lord, give 
me a fine house and estate; ‘O Lord, make that last 
venture of mine to succeed; O Lord, give me that 
preferment or office, which I am so well entitled to, 
and which I could fill so admirably’—until you come 
down to the prayer of the beggar, ‘O Lord, please give 
me eighteenpence’—is that really taking away the 
nature of prayer? Must I not think a bit before entering the courts of the sovereign, whether the petition is 
one that I ought to prefer; whether I may not be 
violating the very laws of the realm in asking that 
such a petition should be granted? Must I not, 
when I think of the nature of God, be careful that 
I ask something which is in accordance with His 
nature? Instead of lifting up earth to heaven, am I not rather seeking to bring 
down heaven to earth?</p>

<pb n="272" id="iii.xv-Page_272" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p11">Well, but some one will say, ‘May I not ask of God 
the life of some beloved relative who is in danger or 
at the point of death? I have a son who is fighting 
with the enemies of his country in India or in China; 
may I not ask that he shall be shielded, and that 
the deadly weapon that is aimed at him may not 
come near him?’ Many a one has offered up such 
a prayer for an only son, many a father and many a 
mother, within the last year or two; and it seems 
hard to deny them this privilege of nature. Still, 
the voice of reason will be heard saying, ‘Do not ask 
for your beloved son that which may be the death 
of the beloved of another’; think of your enemies 
sometimes as well as of your countrymen, as in the 
presence of God, who is the Father of them all, and 
will not take advantage of the sudden death of any 
of them, or take any of them at a catch, as has been 
rudely but truly said. Is He the God of the English 
only? Is He not the God of the Hindoo and the 
Chinaman? Does His mercy extend to Christians 
only, and not also to Jews, Turks, Infidels, Heretics, 
and all those for whom we pray in the collect for 
Good Friday; of the Soudanese, and of the Egyptian—not like Zeus or Osiris, or some Greek or other 
national deity, but the God of all nature and of all 
men? And, if the ambition of monarchs or the pride of 
nations were again to plunge us into a European war, if 
we were on the eve of a great conflict, when the continent of Europe was about to reel with the shock of <pb n="273" id="iii.xv-Page_273" />arms, and we could imagine the prayers of the two 
contending parties ascending in a figure before His 
throne, He could know of no favour to one or other 
of them except so far as their cause was just; He 
could not take their part because they prayed to 
Him; but rather we should think of Him as a father 
pitying His children in their quarrels, looking with 
a sort of strangeness on their wild and fierce game.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p12">Nor, I think, can we pray that a pestilence or 
epidemic be driven from our shores and not also 
driven from other lands; for God requires us to think 
of our neighbours as well as of ourselves. Or better, 
perhaps, we may trust God, not that He will stay 
the plague in answer to our prayers on any particular 
occasion, but that He has so ordered these mysterious 
epidemics that, although their path is unseen like the 
wind, yet He has placed them to a certain degree 
in the power of man to prevent and avoid, and has 
provided that they shall not utterly exterminate man 
or beast.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p13">Once more, to take another instance. Some one 
will perhaps say, ‘I have a favourite daughter who 
is slowly and manifestly sinking into the grave; or, 
I have a wife or husband who is all in all to me; 
may I not ask God to spare their lives? May I not 
batter the gates of heaven with storms of prayer?’ I will not answer this question. For sometimes human 
feelings cannot be reasoned with, and there would 
be a sort of impropriety in attempting to resist them. <pb n="274" id="iii.xv-Page_274" />But I would remind you that even in this case there 
may be a more excellent spirit. ‘Father, if it be 
possible, let this cup pass from Me, nevertheless not 
My will but Thine be done.’ And, ‘The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; 
blessed be the name of the Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p14">Thus then we seem to arrive at the conclusion 
that riches, or honour, or victory in war, or the 
acquirement of any temporal good, or the avoidance 
of any temporal evils, or any interference with the laws 
of nature or alteration in their effects, are not the 
proper or natural objects of prayer. We may take 
the means which will attain these objects; we may 
pray that God will enable us to use them aright, but 
we must not expect that God will overleap these 
means, not because He cannot, but because experience 
shows that this is not His way of dealing with His 
creatures. I am aware that all will not be willing 
to agree in this statement. But at any rate they 
will agree that the greater and more important object 
of prayer is spiritual rather than temporal good, and 
that the true field of prayer begins in the relation 
of the soul to God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p15">Regarding prayer not so much as consisting of 
particular acts of devotion, but as the spirit of life, 
it seems to be the spirit of harmony with the will of 
God. It is the aspiration after all good, the wish, 
stronger than any earthly passion or desire, to live 
in His service only. It is the temper of mind which <pb n="275" id="iii.xv-Page_275" />says in the evening, 
‘Lord, into Thy hands I commend 
my spirit’; which rises up in the morning, ‘To do 
Thy will, O God’; and which all the day regards the 
actions of business and of daily life as done unto the 
Lord and not to men—‘Whether ye eat or drink, or 
whatever ye do, do all to the glory of God.’ The 
trivial employments, the meanest or lowest occupations, 
may receive a kind of dignity when thus converted 
into the service of God. Other men live for the most 
part in dependence on the opinion of their fellow-men; 
they are the creatures of their own interests, they 
hardly see anything clearly in the mists of their own 
self-deceptions. But he whose mind is resting in 
God rises above the petty aims and interests of men; 
he desires only to fulfil the divine will, he wishes only 
to know the truth. His eye is single, in the language 
of Scripture, and his whole body is full of light. The 
light of truth and disinterestedness flows into his soul; 
the presence of God, like the sun in the heavens, 
warms his heart. Such a one, whom I have imperfectly described, may be no mystic; he may be one 
among us whom we know not, undistinguished by any 
outward mark from his fellow-men, yet carrying within 
him a hidden source of truth and strength and peace. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p16">This is the life of prayer, or rather the life which is 
itself prayer, which is always raised above this world, 
and yet always on a level with this world; the life 
which has lost the sense or consciousness of self, and 
is devoted to God and to mankind, which may be <pb n="276" id="iii.xv-Page_276" />almost said to think the thoughts of God, as well as 
do His works. And this is the spirit which must also 
animate our separate acts of prayer, the spirit of simplicity and truth, the spirit of love and peace, the 
spirit which says, ‘Thy will be done on earth as it is 
in heaven.’ For acts of prayer are not mere repetitions, shorter or longer, of forms of words, or 
ceremonies with which we approach the majesty of heaven; 
but they are real requests which flow out of the nature 
and needs of man. ‘Give me purity, give me truth; 
make me to understand knowledge; take from me all 
ill-will and egotism and selfish care; give me patience. 
Not my will, O Lord, but Thine be done. In Thee, 
O Lord, I put my trust, now in the time of my youth 
when the snares of this world are encompassing me, 
now again in the time of my age when my strength 
fails and I go out whither I know not.’ Can a man 
live too much in this spirit? Or can there be a higher exercise of the reason 
than this?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p17">I think that we may see this to be the true nature 
of prayer, because there can never be any excess of 
such prayers, there can never be any doubt about the 
answer to them, there can never be any conflict of 
interests between one man and another. For the 
fulfilment of the will of God in this world is not 
a particular thing which may be granted to one man 
and not to another, not a private good or benefit, but 
a universal good which is inexhaustible, and, like the 
ocean, can never be dried up. I do not go on year <pb n="277" id="iii.xv-Page_277" />after year praying for something which is never 
granted me, and then finding a late and unsatisfactory 
explanation that if my request had been good God 
would have granted it, when the truth is that I have 
overlooked the very first conditions of His dealings 
with His creatures. Such prayers are necessarily 
hollow and formal; they are always at variance with 
experience, and we are only half-satisfied with our 
explanation of them. But the prayer that we may 
fulfil the will of God, passively in submitting to Him, 
actively in working with Him, has a real answer, and 
is the answer to itself; there can never be any doubt 
that God wills that we should fulfil His will; there 
can never be any doubt that the prayer to Him, 
the communion with Him, will draw us to Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p18">And, if I may refer once more to those doubts and 
difficulties which were spoken of at the commencement 
of this sermon, I think that to a person living in this 
spirit they will seem to be hardly of more importance 
than questions of secular knowledge. For he knows 
that he cannot be robbed of a part who has the whole. 
Neither can he ever desire that something should 
appear to be the truth which is not the truth; or that 
some question of criticism should be decided in this 
way rather than in that; or that his own church or 
sect or party should prevail to the exclusion of any 
other. His soul has too deep a peace to be shaken by 
such imaginary terrors. And, even if we could 
imagine a time when ‘neither in Jerusalem nor in <pb n="278" id="iii.xv-Page_278" />this mountain should men worship the Father,’ when 
rival churches and local institutions should be broken 
up and pass away, still he would feel that God was 
a Spirit, and that the true worshippers of Him must 
worship in spirit and in truth, and that under the 
shadow of His will he would be safe amid the 
changes of human things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p19">There is yet another aspect in which prayer may be 
regarded, as the language which the soul uses to God—the mode of expression in which she pours out her 
thoughts to Him, just as ordinary language is the 
expression of our ordinary thoughts and gives clearness and distinctness to them. Let not our words be 
many, but simple and few; not using vain repetitions 
or indulging in vague emotions; not allowing ourselves in fantastic practices; but self-collected, firm, 
clear; not deeming that mere self-abasement can give 
any pleasure to God any more than to an earthly 
monarch. And above all let us be truthful, seeking 
to view ourselves and our lives as in His presence, 
neither better than we are nor worse than we are, 
making our prayers the first motive and spring of all 
our actions; and sometimes passing before God in 
our mind’s eye all those with whom we are in any way 
connected, that we may be better able to do our duty 
towards them and more ready to think of them all in 
their several ranks and stations as the creatures of 
God equally with ourselves, each one having a life 
and being and affections as valuable to himself and <pb n="279" id="iii.xv-Page_279" />to God as our own. Neither should we forget some 
times to pray that God may clear away from our souls 
all error and prejudice—‘The mind through all its 
powers Irradiate, there plant eyes, all mists from thence 
Purge and disperse’; and that, as years go on and our 
faculties in the course of nature become weaker and 
narrower, and our limbs are old and our blood runs 
cold, instead of creeping into ourselves we may still 
be expanding like the flower before the sun in the 
divine presence, and cheered by the warmth of 
the divine love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p20">But some one will say, ‘I do not understand this language of 
prayer; I cannot attend when I hear prayers; I never learned to pray when I was 
young and I am too old to learn now’; or, ‘I have lost the habit and cannot 
recover it; and yet I truly desire to do the will of God and use the powers 
which He has given me in His service.’ There are perhaps some in this 
congregation who may be fairly described in these words. What shall we say to 
them? I think that we must admit that the habit and use of set times of prayer 
is partly a Christian duty, but is partly also a matter of temperament and 
education. Nor must we be too hard in insisting that a man should order his life 
in this or that particular way; or that the means which are right and natural 
for most men should be enforced necessarily on all. It is unchristian to judge 
of a man by this or that part of his life, instead of judging him on the whole. 
And, if a man’s <pb n="280" id="iii.xv-Page_280" />life and actions are Christian, I would rather claim him 
as a Christian, even though he said he was not, than 
excommunicate him because he did not follow the 
religious usages of Christians in general; for there is no 
one whose life and character in any degree resembles 
the life and character of Christ who is really His 
enemy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p21">Still I would say to such a one, ‘Do not live with 
out God in the world, even in the sense of duty, even 
in the strength of right.’ Consider how short and 
dependent life is, how unfit man is to stand alone, how 
ignorant of the possibilities beyond. Think of your 
self in sickness, in sorrow, in despair, when the 
nearest human ties are broken, when you are passing 
into the unseen world,—are you prepared to stand 
alone then? Do you not need some bond of union 
with your fellow-creatures more expansive, more 
enduring, than the chance association with them in 
society or in business? Do you not feel that amid 
all the jarring influences of opinion, amid all the 
changing and seemingly opposing paths of knowledge, you need the support of a God of truth to keep 
your mind fixed upon the light of truth? Is not this 
a higher ideal of life than the stoicism of merely 
human virtue? Is not this a new power of thought and action which is imparted to 
you?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p22">I will not attempt further to determine in detail in 
what way some one who approaches the religion 
of Christ from without shall work out his own life. <pb n="281" id="iii.xv-Page_281" />Perhaps that is better left to himself. Let him make 
the actions of his life take the place of prayers if he 
will; let him find another road, through the order 
of nature or the sense of right, to the acknowledgement of an Author of Nature. He cannot, perhaps, 
altogether define his meaning or impression. Let us 
say Forbid him not; seeking to find in all things and 
with all men everywhere, not lines of division but 
bonds of union, not differences but agreements, not 
the distinctions of Christians or of parties but the love 
of God fulfilling Himself in many ways.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p23">And once more, returning to ourselves and summing up what has been said, I would ask you to think 
of prayer, first, as the spirit of the Christian life; ‘More things are wrought by prayer than this world 
dreams of’; but they are not temporal benefits or 
interruptions of the laws of nature. Secondly, I would 
ask you to think of prayer as the great means which 
God has given us; the means which sets in motion all 
other means that are used for the good of man and 
for the fulfilment of the divine will. Thirdly, as the 
highest expression not merely of the feelings but 
of the reason when exercised in the contemplation 
of the Divine Being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xv-p24">O Lord, make not my will to be Thine, but Thy 
will to be mine, O Lord.</p>

<pb n="282" id="iii.xv-Page_282" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XVI. The Prophetic Spirit." id="iii.xvi" prev="iii.xv" next="iii.xvii">
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.1">XVI</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xvi-p0.2">THE PROPHETIC SPIRIT<note n="19" id="iii.xvi-p0.3">Preached at Westminster Abbey, July 2, 1876.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvi-p1.1">THE SPIRIT OF GOD MOVED UPON THE FACE OF THE WATERS</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xvi-p2"><scripRef passage="Gen 1:2" id="iii.xvi-p2.1" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvi-p2.2">GENESIS</span> i. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p3"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvi-p3.1">THE SPIRIT OF THE LORD GOD IS UPON ME; BECAUSE 
THE LORD HATH ANOINTED ME TO PREACH GOOD 
TIDINGS UNTO THE MEEK; HE HATH SENT ME TO 
BIND UP THE BROKENHEARTED, TO PROCLAIM 
LIBERTY TO THE CAPTIVES, AND THE OPENING OF THE PRISON TO THEM THAT ARE BOUND.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xvi-p4"><scripRef passage="Isa 61:1" id="iii.xvi-p4.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvi-p4.2">ISAIAH</span> lxi. 
1</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p5">LOOKING back on the history of the world, we 
observe long periods in which mankind appear to 
have been stationary. Great empires like Egypt or 
China remain the same for two thousand or for 
three thousand years; the external framework of their 
institutions exercises a paralyzing influence on their 
life and spirit; their religions continue merely be 
cause they are ancient, their works of art are always 
cast in the same form, their laws and customs are like 
chains too strong for the puny arm of the individual 
to break. Still more true is all this, as far as we can <pb n="283" id="iii.xvi-Page_283" />conjecture, of prehistoric times about which we know 
so little. Though there were wars and migrations 
among primitive men, they remained for the most 
part in the same condition; there was hardly more 
progress among them than among the animals. Even 
in our own age of industrial and political activity we 
become unexpectedly aware of times of reaction: the 
force which seemed strong enough to revolutionize 
a world is suddenly arrested and brought to a stop 
in the midst of its career. Countries, like individuals, 
are always in danger of falling back into apathy and 
repose. So that, if some persons speak to us of a law 
of progress in human affairs, others will seem rather 
to discern in them a law of rest; not everything going 
forward, but everything standing still—not ‘the new 
is ever entwined with the old,’ but ‘there is nothing 
new under the sun.’ And certainly we must admit that the times of progress and 
improvement have been few and far between: the day-spring from on high has 
visited mankind at intervals. Every individual who has sought to do good in his 
generation has probably made the reflection: ‘How little impression he has left 
upon the forces arrayed against him! hardly more than the husbandman on the 
solid frame work of the earth.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p6">Yet there have been also times in which the fountains of the deep may be said to have been broken 
up; and new lights have dawned upon men, new 
truths about politics, about morality, about religion, <pb n="284" id="iii.xvi-Page_284" />which have become the inheritance of after ages. In 
general the progress of mankind has not been gradual 
but sudden, like the burst of summer in some ice 
bound clime. Still less has it been a common effort 
of the whole human race. If we take away two nations 
from the history of the world; if we imagine further 
that the six greatest among the sons of men were 
blotted out, or had never been; the peoples of the 
earth would still be ‘sitting in darkness and the shadow 
of death.’ The two nations were among the fewest of 
all people: scarcely in their most flourishing period 
together amounting to a hundredth part of the human 
race. The golden age of either of them can hardly 
be said to extend over two or three centuries. The 
nations themselves were not good for much; but single 
men among them have been the teachers, not only of 
their own, but of all ages and countries. If the Greek 
philosophers had never existed, is it too much to say 
that the very nature of the human mind would have 
been different? We can hardly tell when or how the 
sciences would have come into being; many elements 
of religion as well as of law would have been wanting; 
the history of nations would have changed. So mighty 
has been the influence of two or three men in thought 
and speculation—the world has gone after them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p7">But even more striking, because more familiar to 
us, has been the influence of the Jewish prophets on 
the character of mankind. Living on a narrow spot 
of earth between the great empires of Assyria and <pb n="285" id="iii.xvi-Page_285" />Egypt, which seemed so imposing in their antiquity and 
external greatness, they had the force of mind to see beyond them, and beyond 
the existence of their own Jewish nation. Great as was the power of Assyria and 
of Egypt, they knew and were convinced that they were as nothing before the 
power of God. Already they saw the seeds of ruin in them: ‘their garments were 
moth-eaten,’ their palaces crumbling in the dust. For they were persuaded that no 
kingdom could be lasting which was not founded on righteousness and the fear of 
God. These are what we may call in modern language their principles of politics 
and religion. They taught men the true nature of God, that 
He was a God of love as well as of justice, the Father 
as well as the judge of mankind. They saw Him 
sweeping the earth with His judgements, and yet ever 
willing to have mercy on those who bowed to Him. 
They knew that He could not be pleased with external 
rites or ceremonies. ‘Lo, O man, He hath shown 
thee what He requireth of thee; to do justice, to love 
mercy, and to walk humbly with God.’ They raised 
their voice against tyranny and hypocrisy, against 
luxury and vice, against the foreign superstitions 
which were imported into Israel. And, though confined within the limits of the Jewish people and without 
experience of the rest of the world, they saw in the 
distance the vision of a perfect God ‘having the body of heaven in His 
clearness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p8">And now everywhere in Christian countries their <pb n="286" id="iii.xvi-Page_286" />words have sunk deep into the heart of the human 
race. If the logical and intellectual framework of the 
human mind may be said to have been constructed by 
the Greek philosophers, the moral feelings of men have 
been deepened and strengthened, and also softened and 
almost created by the Jewish prophets. In modern 
times we hardly like to acknowledge the full force 
of their words, lest they should prove subversive to 
society. And so we explain them away or spiritualize them, and convert what is figurative into what 
is literal, and what is literal into what is figurative. 
And still, after all our interpretation or misinterpretation, whether due to a false theology or to imperfect 
knowledge of the original language, the force of the 
words remains; and a light of heavenly truth and love 
streams from them even now (more than 2500 years 
after they were first uttered) to the uneducated and 
ignorant, to the widow or the orphan, when they 
read the words, ‘Who hath believed our report?’ and ‘Comfort ye my people.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p9">I propose to speak to you in this sermon of the 
Jewish prophets, who are so distant from us and yet 
so near to us: whose words carry us back to an ancient 
and forgotten world, and also come home to the heart 
and conscience of each of us. And, first, I shall consider the character of the prophet regarded as a 
teacher of mankind; secondly, I shall inquire how 
far in modern times, and even in ordinary life, there 
may be anything akin to the spirit of prophecy. For <pb n="287" id="iii.xvi-Page_287" />the same things sometimes exist under different names, 
and moral or intellectual gifts take different forms in 
different ages. There have been a few in all ages who 
have felt themselves irresistibly impelled to utter the 
truths of which they were persuaded; who have fought 
hopeless causes; who seem to have lost all feeling of 
themselves in their devotion to their country or to 
mankind. The term ‘prophet’ is no longer applied 
to them; they are not distinguished from their fellow 
men by any external note in their way of life. We 
hardly recognize the analogy until after they are dead, 
and then we sometimes find that they have received 
a ‘prophet’s reward.’ Such men have been the 
leaders of movements among ourselves, on behalf of 
the prisoner or the slave, or the extension of education, 
or the spread of religious truth. They have been 
found equally among the clergy and the laity. The 
characteristic of them has been that in one direction 
at least they have seen further, and that their moral 
sense has been higher, than that of the community 
at large.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p10">And now, returning to the Jewish prophet, we may 
begin by setting aside a common error in the conception of him, viz. that he was a foreteller of future 
events in that lower sense in which a Roman soothsayer would have been supposed to foretell them, or 
as in modern times indications of the future are some 
times supposed to have been made by ‘second sight.’ Whether in any instance he passed the horizon of <pb n="288" id="iii.xvi-Page_288" />his real insight into the future; whether there are 
any prophecies which remain unfulfilled, as, for 
example, the siege of Tyre by Nebuchadnezzar, is 
a question which we cannot determine certainly. 
For, though we may interpret prophecy by history, 
we must not interpret history by prophecy. Doubtless 
many applications were made of the prophet’s words, 
both by the writers of the New Testament and the 
early Fathers, which never came within the range of 
his thoughts. I notice this chiefly that we may set 
it aside as unimportant. The prophet was, and he 
was not, a foreteller of future events. He was, in 
so far as he saw more deeply into the laws of the 
world around him: he was not, in the sense which 
excites the vulgar credulity and admiration of man 
kind. At least, if there is anything of this kind observable anywhere in particular passages, it is not the 
essential element of Jewish prophecy. And the connexion of the Old Testament and the New is not one 
of types and words, but the identity of the truths 
contained in them—Isaiah and Micah in the Old Testament declaring that there should be ‘no more vain 
oblations,’ our Lord and St. Paul revealing the spiritual 
nature of God in the New.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p11">There are some other points belonging to what we 
may call the externals of prophecy which may now be 
briefly noted. In the first place, the prophets as they 
have come down to us form a literature which goes 
back to a time when there was no written prophecy. <pb n="289" id="iii.xvi-Page_289" />Their utterances were gradually committed to writing; 
and in after ages the sayings of different prophets 
were collected in the same volume and bore the same 
title. In the Book of Zechariah the traces of at least 
two authors are universally admitted; in the Book of 
Isaiah the traces of several appear; for we can no 
more suppose that the words ‘Thus saith the Lord 
unto my well-beloved Cyrus’ were composed before the 
Captivity, than we can imagine, as was the belief of 
many of the Fathers, that the Psalm beginning ‘By the 
waters of Babylon we sat down’ was the writing of David. In the second place, the 
later prophecies are to some extent formed upon the earlier. The latest of them 
all, the Book of Revelation, or the Book of the day of the Lord, as it has also 
been called, is largely made up of words and symbols taken from the older 
prophets, as the marginal references abundantly testify. Even the prophet Isaiah 
contains a repetition of Micah; Amos refers to Joel, and the Book of Joel, 
probably the oldest of the extant prophecies, has a reference to still earlier 
writings which are now lost. And perhaps we shall not be far wrong in supposing 
that the prophets who are only known to us from the historical 
books, Elijah and Elisha, as they left a deeper impress 
in Jewish history, were also greater than any of those 
whose writings have come down to us. On the other 
hand the later prophets seem to be less bound within 
the horizon of Jewish thought, and to be uttering 
truths in form at least more universal and more adapted <pb n="290" id="iii.xvi-Page_290" />to all ages and countries. Probably they began to 
write down their words in a book or roll when they 
were rejected by their own generation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p12">And now let us endeavour to form an idea of 
the prophet in his true character, stripped of the 
literary accidents which surround him. He is the 
revealer of the will of God to man. And the will of 
God is in one word ‘righteousness’—holiness of life in 
the individual, the triumph of right in the world. He 
is the voice of one crying, sometimes in the wilderness, 
sometimes in the city, ‘Prepare ye the way of the 
Lord’; he is possessed, inspired, with the word of 
God. He does not reason about the truths which he 
utters, for they are self-evident to him. He is fulfilled 
with the power and goodness of God, with the greatness and with the gentleness of the divine nature. 
Take for example the twenty-fifth chapter of Isaiah: 
after the judgements of God, as elsewhere, immediately 
follow His mercies. ‘Thou hast made of a city a 
heap; of a defenced city a ruin, a palace of strangers 
to be no city’; and yet in the following verses, ‘Thou 
hast been a strength to the poor, a strength to the 
needy in his distress, a refuge from the storm, a 
shadow from the heat’; and then come the words, ‘He shall swallow up death in victory; the Lord God 
will wipe away tears from all faces’: so near do His judgements and loving-kindnesses lie together. This 
is the lesson which the prophets are always teaching, that there is no end of His justice, and there is <pb n="291" id="iii.xvi-Page_291" />no end of His mercy. They present the divine nature 
almost in the form of contradictions, now entreating, 
now threatening, now consoling, now punishing; and 
the human heart bears witness to both aspects, and 
both seem to appear in the order and government of 
the world. And so too in later ages men have spoken 
of the love of God as opposed to His justice; or as 
though, if I may use such an expression, God were 
just with one part of His mind and at one time, and 
loving with another part of His mind and at another 
time. Yet there is also a higher view which may be 
gathered from the prophets themselves, that His justice 
is ever regulated by His love, and His love by His 
justice, and that these two are in reality identical and 
inseparable. But we, seeing through a glass darkly, 
and able only to look at one side at a time, imagine 
the opposition, instead of reflecting that His justice 
and mercy, one and indivisible, encircle us both in this 
world and in another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p13">The justice of God is seen by the prophets in His 
judgement on Israel and on the world. The history 
of the world is the judgement of the world. ‘The day 
of the Lord’ is the burden of prophecy; from Joel the 
earliest of the prophets, to Malachi the latest, the prophets are still waiting for 
‘the great and terrible day of 
the Lord,’ as in the New Testament the first believers 
are still waiting for the coming of the Lord. They 
watch the great empires of the old world passing 
into ruin; in these are anticipations of the greater <pb n="292" id="iii.xvi-Page_292" />judgement which is to come; as again in the New 
Testament the second coming of Christ is blended 
with the destruction of Jerusalem. But still the great 
day of all is at a distance; and one by one the prophets, like other men, pass from the scene. The 
judgement is begun but not completed here, and has 
an anticipation in the consciences of men. There 
remains therefore a more perfect justice for all 
mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p14">So the mercy of God is also shown by the prophet 
in His dealings with His people Israel. The Jewish 
religion was national; Israel had not arrived at the 
point of seeing that all men equally, Gentiles as well 
as Jews, were in the hands of God and subject to His 
laws. So individuals in modern times have imagined 
themselves to be the chosen servants of God, and, 
indeed, it is hard for any of us to realize that another 
is equally with himself the care of a divine providence. 
The vision of the Jewish prophet was limited in like 
manner. Though in one or two passages Israel 
makes a third with Assyria and Egypt, yet in general 
the love of God is concentrated on His chosen people. 
They alone say to Him, ‘Doubtless thou art our Father, 
though Abraham be ignorant of us, and Israel acknowledge us not; Thou, O Lord, art our Father, our 
Redeemer, whose name is from everlasting.’ Yet it is 
to be observed also that the relation of God to Israel 
is not one of favouritism. When they sin He visits 
them with His judgements, when they return to Him <pb n="293" id="iii.xvi-Page_293" />He has mercy on them. When His arm is heaviest 
upon them still a remnant are left, for ‘He will not 
destroy the righteous with the wicked; that be far 
from Him.’ And so the prophets, reflecting on the 
nature of God, arrive at last at the conclusion, not 
that ‘the sins of the fathers are visited upon the children,’ but that ‘henceforth there shall be no more 
this proverb in the House of Israel, the fathers have 
eaten sour grapes and the children’s teeth are set on 
edge, but every soul shall bear his own iniquity,’ and 
that, ‘when the wicked man turneth away from his 
wickedness he shall save his soul alive.’ Even the 
very judgements which are affirmed to have been 
executed by the command of God are in some in 
stances corrected, as for example the massacre of 
Jehu, in <scripRef id="iii.xvi-p14.1" passage="Hosea i. 4" parsed="|Hos|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.1.4">Hosea i. 4</scripRef>, where it is said ‘Yet a little while 
and I will avenge the blood of Jezreel,’ that is, of Jezebel and the sons of 
Ahab, ‘on the house of Jehu.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p15">The prophet lives with God rather than with his 
fellowmen; and he is confident that the word which 
he speaks is the word of God. Suddenly he feels an 
irresistible impulse to declare that which he knows. 
Naturally we ask the question, how he could be sure 
that the voice of God speaking or seeming to speak 
within him was not a mere illusion. For we some 
times ask ourselves too, how we can be sure that such 
and such actions or such and such beliefs are the 
truth and will of God. How do we distinguish them 
from the fancies of our own minds? And the answer <pb n="294" id="iii.xvi-Page_294" />in both cases is the same, that we know them to be 
the truth and will of God in proportion as they 
express the highest idea of truth, of justice, and of 
love which we are capable of forming in our own 
minds. But in most men there is but a feeble sense 
of the power and goodness of God; they do as other 
men do, seldom deriving any light or strength from 
their knowledge of His nature or character. They 
do not live in His presence, or refer their actions to 
His laws, or judge of the world, of other men, and of 
themselves by the standard of His perfections.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p16">Once more: the Jewish prophets were the first 
teachers of spiritual religion. In all ages and countries the outward has been tending to prevail over 
the inward, the Law over the Gospel, the local and 
temporal over the spiritual and eternal. The world 
takes the place of the Church, or rather the Church 
becomes a new world, an earthly kingdom, a system 
of discipline and government, in which the old foes 
appear under new names, and ambition and avarice 
are as rife as in kingdoms of the world. Then comes 
an individual conscious of a mission from on high, and 
seeks to restore the lost purity of religion, such as 
St. Bernard, the reformer of the Monastic Orders, 
or John Huss and Savonarola, the forerunners of the 
Reformation, or Luther in the century that followed, 
or at a later time our own John Wesley. Then a voice 
is heard in Europe saying: ‘Let us have no more 
penances or indulgences or priestly absolution or <pb n="295" id="iii.xvi-Page_295" />masses for quick and dead; we are justified by 
faith only, without rites and ceremonies.’ Or again, ‘We will have no more 
formalism or lip-service, we feel that we have sinned against God and have need 
of reconcilement with Him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p17">So we might translate into modern language the 
first chapter of the book of the prophet Isaiah.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p18">‘To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices 
unto me?’ saith the Lord, ‘I am full of the burnt offerings of rams and the fat of fed beasts. Bring no more 
vain oblations; incense is an abomination to me; the 
new moons and sabbaths, the calling of assemblies 
I cannot away with; it is iniquity, even the solemn 
meeting.’ ‘Your hands are full of blood.’ ‘Wash 
you, make you clean; put away the evil of your 
doings from before mine eyes; cease to do evil, learn 
to do well; seek judgement, relieve the oppressed, 
judge the fatherless, plead for the widow. Come now 
and let us reason together, saith the Lord; Though 
your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; 
though they be red like crimson, they shall be as 
wool.’ This is the very spirit of prophecy, and the 
spirit of true religion, that we should cease to do evil 
and learn to do well, that we should not only repent 
but bring forth fruits meet for repentance, that we 
should make clean not that which is without, but 
that which is within, that is to say the heart and 
conscience of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p19">And ever and anon the prophet looks forward to <pb n="296" id="iii.xvi-Page_296" />a future which is not, but always is to be, a vision 
of the kingdom of God in distant ages, in far-off 
lands, whether in this world or in another he cannot 
tell. This is the day when ‘the mountain of the 
Lord’s house shall be exalted in the top of the mountains’; when ‘the knowledge of the Lord shall cover 
the earth, as the waters cover the sea.’ But as yet 
the justice of God and the love of God are but half 
revealed. The world is distracted between good and 
evil, the evil seeming often to preponderate over the 
good. And in this mixed scene of good and evil 
the prophet beholds the image of a Saviour, a Redeemer, the servant of God, who partakes of the 
sufferings of man, who ‘has borne our griefs and 
carried our sorrows,’ who ‘is led as a lamb to the 
slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb’; 
who is exalted of God because ‘he is despised and 
rejected of men.’ There is one in whom the struggle 
and the final victory is impersonated, in whom all the 
sins and sorrows of mankind are represented, who 
shall justify them and himself. In such manner is 
described the life of Him ‘to whom bear all the prophets witness.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p20">And now, leaving the Jewish prophets, I will briefly 
consider the second head concerning which I proposed 
to speak: ‘whether anything akin to the spirit of 
prophecy can exist among ourselves. For naturally 
we think of the prophet as an extraordinary man, 
gifted with strange powers of language and insight. <pb n="297" id="iii.xvi-Page_297" />And perhaps some of us would shrink from saying 
‘Would God that all the Lord’s people were prophets.’ Yet something like prophecy seems to enter into all 
true religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p21">For in all true religion or philosophy there must 
be a willingness to resist the evil customs of men, 
whether in the church or in the world, an insight 
which enables individuals to see through them, and 
a courage which will fight against them even though 
they may be a part of the established order of society 
in which we live. He who is independent in thought 
and mind, who knows no other rule but the divine 
law, who habitually thinks of the world and of himself and other men, of the ranks of society, of the 
opinions of parties, of the trifles of fashion, as they 
appear in the sight of God, he who in politics knows 
no other principles but truth and right, and is confident that amid all appearances to the contrary they 
must triumph at the last, has in him the spirit of 
a prophet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p22">Again, in all true religion there must be a zeal 
against hypocrisy and oppression, on behalf of humanity and justice; and if the fire burns within 
a man he must at last speak with his tongue. He 
who cannot remain silent when any injustice is being 
done, who feels irresistibly impelled, perhaps in ordinary conversation, to lift up his voice against some 
pernicious or immoral sentiment; who, when other 
men are struggling in some cause of justice or <pb n="298" id="iii.xvi-Page_298" />humanity, becomes their natural leader; into whose 
ears the crying of the prisoner or the slave first 
enters; who will spend a lifetime in the detection of 
some wrong done to the fatherless and widow; or who 
is convinced that he must speak out some truth which 
all the world are either denying or veiling in ambiguities, no matter at what cost to his worldly fame 
or prospects; he too has in him the elements of a hero 
and of a prophet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p23">Once more, in all religion, at least in any deeper 
kind of religion, there must be isolation from the 
world, that we may be alone with God. The religious thinker or teacher is no longer liable to be 
persecuted for his opinions, he is not like the olden 
prophets wandering about in sheep skins and goat 
skins; yet any man who thinks or feels deeply is 
always liable to find himself more or less estranged 
from his fellow men. They cannot enter into his 
thoughts, nor can he join always in their trivial and 
passing interests. Like the prophet he has to go 
into the wilderness that he may be alone with God. 
And through God he is brought back to his fellowmen with higher motives and aspirations for their 
good; he feels them to be his brethren, and is bound 
to them, not merely by earthly ties of family or friend 
ship, but by a Divine love for them because they are 
God’s creatures, to whom he is bound to impart the 
truth which he knows and every other good gift 
which he has received. He who is thus reunited in <pb n="299" id="iii.xvi-Page_299" />God to his fellow-men; who from some eminence of 
thought or knowledge or position has come down 
to be the servant of all that he may be the saviour 
of all, and who not without suffering has carried 
out this endeavour to his life’s end (if there be such 
an one), has in him the spirit not of a prophet but of 
Christ Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvi-p24">Lastly, my brethren, all things in this world are so 
imperfect that it sometimes seems as if the promises 
of the future were never realized. Many form ideals 
in youth—for that is the time of hope and prophecy; 
and at forty or fifty, when they see that their ideals 
were not attainable, they lose faith and heart, because 
they appear to have failed. Even those who have 
succeeded to the utmost in the worldly sense of success will sometimes tell us how small the whole result 
is—‘Vanity of vanities’: a few years spent in education, 
a few years in preparation for a profession, a few 
years of disappointment or of brilliant success and 
fortune, and then the end: such is the life of man. 
But all this is no reason for relinquishing our ideals, 
or imagining that we have been mocked by them. 
They have been the best, the eternal part of our lives, 
and are not to be deemed failures because they have 
been only partially realized. For without them human 
life would be lowered, and we ourselves and men in 
general would be sensibly degraded. They are not 
failures, but efforts after perfection, necessarily involving some degree of imperfection. If ever the <pb n="300" id="iii.xvi-Page_300" />hopes and ideals of youth are combined with the 
wisdom and experience of maturer life, such a union 
is fraught with blessings to mankind. Enthusiasm is 
a gift of God, not to be repressed, but to be dissected 
and purged of its lighter and weaker elements. Even 
the folly of the enthusiast is generally wiser than the 
wisdom of the cynic. We know too that the work 
which begins here is not ended here. He who in 
later life retains the ideals of his early days; who has 
not ceased to hope and believe because he has ceased 
to be young; who deems that the next generation will 
be better than his own, having more experience and 
fewer prejudices; who looking back on the imperfections of his own life looks forward to another in 
which he will see the ways and do the works of God 
more perfectly; who, when darkness is closing in upon 
him, has his eye fixed on the light beyond, has in him 
the mind and spirit of a prophet.</p><pb n="301" id="iii.xvi-Page_301" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XVII. The Lord’s Supper." id="iii.xvii" prev="iii.xvi" next="iii.xviii">
<h2 id="iii.xvii-p0.1">XVII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xvii-p0.2">THE LORD’S SUPPER<note n="20" id="iii.xvii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, 1869.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvii-p1.1">HOW CAN THIS MAN GIVE US HIS FLESH TO EAT?</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p2"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvii-p2.1">IT IS THE SPIRIT THAT QUICKEN ETH; THE FLESH 
PROFITETH NOTHING: THE WORDS THAT I SPEAK 
UNTO YOU, THEY ARE SPIRIT, AND THEY ARE LIFE.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xvii-p3"><scripRef passage="John 6:52,63" id="iii.xvii-p3.1" parsed="|John|6|52|0|0;|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.52 Bible:John.6.63"><span class="sc" id="iii.xvii-p3.2">JOHN</span> vi. 52, 63</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p4">THE sayings of our Lord seem to have been often 
misunderstood by those who heard Him. When He 
spoke to them of eating His flesh and drinking His 
blood, they either scoffingly said, or really imagined, 
that He was going to give them His flesh to eat; at 
least, such is the impression conveyed in the narrative of St. John. When He told the woman of 
Samaria of the water of life, her thought reverted only 
to the water of the well of Jacob, which she and others 
were drawing for daily use: when He cautioned His 
disciples against the leaven of the Pharisees, they supposed that He was referring to the leaven of bread; 
when He urged upon Nicodemus the necessity of 
being born again, the ‘Master of Israel’ was puzzled <pb n="302" id="iii.xvii-Page_302" />and could only answer, 
‘Can any man enter again his 
mother’s womb and be born?’ These instances are 
taken from the Gospel of St. John, who intends to 
show by them how near the commonplace interpretation of the sayings of Christ was to the minds of 
men, how difficult the spiritual one; and not only in 
the Gospel of St. John, but in the other Gospels, there 
are sayings of Christ, such as ‘Let the dead bury their 
dead’; or the intimation of the resurrection given by 
God to Moses at the burning bush; or such precepts as ‘Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness’; or the awful warning, 
‘Whoso sinneth 
against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven’; the 
meaning of which must have slumbered in the ears of 
those who heard them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p5">The words originally narrated and figuratively applied in the Gospel of St. John, 
‘Destroy this temple, 
and in three days I will raise it up again,’ are afterwards repeated again in the other three Gospels at 
the trial before the chief priests, and are taken by the 
witnesses in the literal meaning. Many other sayings 
were evidently misunderstood by those who heard 
them; and for this reason among others, many, or 
rather I should say, perhaps the greater part of them, 
have perished.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p6">And not only during the life of Christ have His sayings been misunderstood, or wilfully misinterpreted, 
but in a still greater degree in later ages of the Church. 
One age after another has added to them, until they <pb n="303" id="iii.xvii-Page_303" />have been buried under a heap of misrepresentations, 
and the meaning which is assigned to them has been 
in some cases the very reverse of that which they 
originally bore; and then some one has arisen who 
has dug them up again, and they have still been found 
capable of giving life to men. The great sayings of 
the world seem to be always in a process of being lost 
and being recovered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p7">Two or three words are a little instrument with which to stir 
an age, and yet the world has been stirred by them—such words, for example, as 
‘Believe on Me,’ or ‘We are justified by faith without the works of the law.’ 
And then they have soon become a form again, and have no longer found the 
answering note in the heart of man; because, instead of interpreting them 
naturally, mankind have brought to the interpretation of them their own 
impressions or the tendencies of their age or Church or their party in the 
Church, or the authority of some Father or favourite teacher; or they have 
overlaid the New Testament with the Old, or gone back from the spirit to the 
letter. If any tenet has previously taken possession of their minds, they have 
found in some oriental figure, some chance coincidence, some remote analogy, the 
assurance of that which they had always determined to believe. I propose to 
consider in this sermon a subject about which there has been almost more 
misrepresentation of these simple words of Scripture than about any other, the 
Communion of the Lord’s <pb n="304" id="iii.xvii-Page_304" />Supper. Without entering into the controversy which 
has prevailed respecting this great rite of the Christian Church, I shall inquire whether a simpler notion 
of the Communion may not be more in accordance 
with the Spirit of Christ, and more really satisfying 
to the wants of human nature; secondly, I shall speak 
of the thoughts which naturally arise in our minds on 
those solemn occasions when we meet together at the 
table of the Lord, and recall the memory of Him 
whilst He was on earth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p8">In every Christian congregation there are a few to whom the 
participation in the Communion is the life or centre of their religious being; 
while the greater number (and there may be among them many who are equally the 
followers of Christ), either from awe or shyness, or the fear of unreality, or 
from their sense of the great change which has been made in the nature of the 
act, appear to be unable or unwilling to fulfil the last request of Christ, ‘Do 
this in remembrance of Me.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p9">The words ‘This is My Body,’ ‘This is My Blood,’ have occasioned controversies and speculation such as 
no metaphysician can ever explain. Who can tell us 
the difference between transubstantiation and consubstantiation unless he can first analyse the meaning of 
the words ‘substance’? Who can give the faintest conception of a real presence, 
or a real spiritual presence of a divine nature in a material object?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p10">Behold! He is present everywhere, and especially <pb n="305" id="iii.xvii-Page_305" />in the heart and reason of man. Are not such distinctions like lines drawn upon an imaginary surface, 
or a picture painted in space? and they lead us on 
by a sort of dialectical process immediately to raise 
other questions which are not less difficult. In what 
manner, and by what means, is the change in the 
elements affected, and at what time is their nature 
altered? at their consecration, or after we have partaken only? And do all partake of them, or the 
worthy recipients only? And has the minister, who 
is a man like ourselves, the power of granting or with 
holding the greatest of spiritual benefits, of making, 
and offering, (I hardly dare use the words) the Body 
and Blood of Christ? Then follows the transfer of 
all the powers of the life to come to a human being, 
and you have a lever long enough to move the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p11">Owing to a corruption, beginning you can hardly 
say when, in an excess of religious feeling, the moral 
character of religion is lost; and the Sacrament, instead 
of being the simple bond which unites Christians to 
their brethren and to Christ, becomes the bond of a 
great ecclesiastical power.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p12">Some persons may be inclined to feel angry or 
aggrieved at the plainness of these statements; and 
certainly we should do injustice to the maintainers of 
these views (of whom there seem to be many among 
the clergy of our own Church) if we did not admit 
that there was another side to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p13">In tracing the decline of good into evil we should <pb n="306" id="iii.xvii-Page_306" />be wrong in not observing that the good inseparably 
clings to the evil, and yet is somehow not infected by 
it. Certainly it is with strange and mixed feelings 
that we read such books as the <i>Life of St. Bernard</i>, 
or <i>St. Theresa</i>, or the meditations on the Sacrament 
in the fourth book of the <i>Imitation of Christ</i>. For, 
although we know that to ourselves individually, and 
still more to the world at large, goodness is a very 
dear bargain when purchased at the expense of truth, 
yet we see something in the lives and thoughts of 
these men and women which we would gladly transfer 
to our own lives, and for which, in this degenerate 
age, we vainly seem to look; and to them the very 
spirit and essence of religion was felt to be concentrated in the Eucharist. From the act of partaking of 
the bread and wine the rest of their spiritual life 
appeared to flow; they were full of rapture and fear, 
of sorrow and joy, at the same instant; they saw and 
heard things of which they could hardly speak to 
others, seeming to lose the sense of mortality in the 
immediate presence of Christ. This was the food of 
men leading a superhuman life, taking no thought of 
this world or of themselves, but caring only for the 
good of other men, and for the service of Christ. 
There is a great deal for us to sympathize with and to 
reverence in this; and, although we feel that no good, 
or rather great evil, would arise from the attempt to 
revive the feelings of the fourth, or the eleventh, or 
the thirteenth century in the nineteenth, yet we shall <pb n="307" id="iii.xvii-Page_307" />do well also to separate these ideals of Christian life, 
these higher types of character and feeling, from the 
accidents which accompanied them, or the fantastic 
thoughts in which they clothed themselves. Men are 
apt to think that they cannot have too much of a good 
thing, too much piety, too much religious feeling, 
too much attendance at the public worship of God. 
They forget the truth which the old philosophy taught, 
that the life of man should be a harmony; not absorbed 
in any one thought, even of God, or in any one duty or 
affection, but growing up as a whole to the fulness of 
the perfect man. That is a maimed soul which loves 
goodness and has no love of truth, or which loves 
truth and has no love of goodness. The cultivation 
of one part of religion to the exclusion of another 
seems often to exact a terrible retribution both in 
individual characters and in churches. There is a 
nemesis of believing all things, or indeed of any 
degree of intellectual dishonesty, which sometimes 
ends in despair of all truth; there is an ecstasy of 
religious devotion which has not unfrequently degenerated into licentiousness. And in the same city, and 
in the same church in which the streaming eyes of 
saints have been uplifted to the image of Christ 
hanging over .the altar, there have been ‘acts of 
faith’ of another kind, which are not obscurely connected with these ardours of divine love, in which the 
voice of pity and of every other human feeling is 
silenced.</p><pb n="308" id="iii.xvii-Page_308" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p14">(2) And now I will leave the history of the past and the 
controversies of the present, and try to consider this Communion of the Lord’s Supper in a 
simpler manner. If a father on his deathbed had 
told his sons to meet together on a certain day of the 
year at a feast, and to remember him, and to think 
that he was present with them, how strange would 
their conduct appear if, after a year or two, they fell 
to disputing about the nature of this feast, or the 
meaning of their father in desiring that they should 
remember him and that they should think of him as 
present with them! Should we not tell them that 
they ought to interpret his words naturally, the simple 
words literally, the figure of speech after the manner 
of figures of speech? Or if a dying person had left 
us a ring to be a memorial of him, should we ever 
think of discussing how the ring recalled him to our 
memory? No more need we discuss at length how 
the Communion of the Lord’s Supper reminds us of 
Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p15">And first of all we may note in passing (though 
a truism) that the Communion is not an end, but a 
means. ‘The Sabbath was made for man, and not 
man for the Sabbath.’ And the end of this institution 
of Christ was not that we should go to the Communion as to some mystic rite, but that in this act we 
should find the natural expression of our love and 
remembrance of Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p16">There seems to be no better explanation of the <pb n="309" id="iii.xvii-Page_309" />Sacraments than this, that they are the expressions of 
a religious feeling. The Sacrament of Baptism is not 
designed to draw an invidious line between baptized 
and unbaptized infants, but to express the Christian 
consciousness about all infants that they are the 
children of God, and that, in the language of our 
Lord, ‘Their Angels do always behold the face of 
My Father which is in heaven.’ The Sacrament of 
the Lord’s Supper, in like manner, is not separable 
from the rest of the believer’s life. He is always 
desirous to follow Christ and to be one with Him, 
and to be as He was in this world. Of that hope 
and aspiration, so much above the ordinary life of 
man, of that prayer and vow, the Communion is 
the highest, the intensified expression. And, as men 
find a relief in the utterance of their feelings, so 
does he find a relief in the conscious acknowledgement that his highest desire in this world is to 
be perfect, to be like Christ. And, as men after 
a long and weary toil will meet together at a 
feast to refresh their spirits and to bind closer the 
bonds of friendship, so does he go to the table 
of the Lord that he may draw closer the bonds 
which unite him to Christ, that like Christ he 
may forgive his enemies, like Christ he may live 
only for the good of others, like Christ he may 
be pure and disinterested in word and thought, and 
have communion with goodness and truth everywhere.</p><pb n="310" id="iii.xvii-Page_310" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p17">To such a feast we are invited—I will not say to 
a feast of ideas, but to a feast of Christian thoughts 
and feelings, in which, if I may use such an expression, 
we indulge the higher elements of our nature, and 
seem to have a foretaste of heaven. And in this way 
the Sacraments adjust themselves to the rest of the 
Christian life. They are spiritual, and the thing signified by them is not necessarily connected with any 
external act. They are the parts of a whole from 
which they cannot safely be separated. They are the 
points or limits in which the Christian life is gathered 
up. But they are not the instruments by which any 
change is wrought in us. That can only be accomplished in rational beings by the Spirit of God 
working together with our spirits. To think other 
wise would be to disregard that which seems to 
lie deepest of all in the teaching of Christ and of 
St. Paul, deeper far than the institution of any ordinance, or the belief in any fact—the spiritual nature 
of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p18">And now I will speak of the feelings with which we 
approach the Communion; and these I suppose will 
vary considerably with the character and circumstances 
of each individual. In all devotion there is a common 
element, but there is also a private part, in which 
the mind of each one wanders over the mazes of time, 
and the secret history of his own life, and the thousand 
things concerning him which are known to himself 
only and to God. And, as we recognize our universal <pb n="311" id="iii.xvii-Page_311" />relation to God and to Christ, we are conscious also 
that thoughts arise up within us which we can never 
impart to any other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p19">And, first of all, we seem to feel at the Communion 
that we are passing into the presence of God, and 
laying before Him our lives and actions. That which 
always is a fact we solemnly and distinctly acknowledge. We say to Him and to ourselves, 
‘There is 
not a word in our tongue or a thought in our hearts, 
but Thou, O Lord, knowest it altogether’; or again, ‘Oh cleanse Thou me from secret faults, let them not 
have the dominion over me.’ And, knowing that He 
sees all things, we try to speak to Him as truly and 
simply as we can, not excusing nor yet accusing ourselves more than we ought, nor using the unreal 
words of momentary feeling, but beseeching Him to 
guide us in the main purpose of our lives, that our 
work may also be His work, and that we may fulfil 
His will upon earth,—‘Not my will, but Thine, be 
done.’ And, although God is at an infinite distance 
from us, and we are lost in the contemplation of Him, 
yet we know also that, like ourselves, He is a rational 
Being, a Divine Reason, in whom all our highest 
thoughts and feelings find a response. And the sense 
of communion with Him is not to lay us prostrate 
before Him, grovelling in the dust as before some 
eastern potentate who is only half governed by the 
dictates of truth and justice; but to raise us up and 
ennoble us, and awaken in us a sense of the higher <pb n="312" id="iii.xvii-Page_312" />dignity, of the true dignity, of human nature, which 
is to be engaged in His service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p20">A man is not less but more of a man because he 
rests upon God. And a man is not less but more 
of a man because he knows himself and can make 
a true estimate of himself. Even the man of the world 
will acknowledge this; and true Christian manhood 
seems to require that we should look ourselves steadily 
in the face, remembering our sins, not extenuating 
our faults, nor yet over excited or depressed by them, 
but making this consciousness of what we truly are 
the foundation of a higher life in us. This is the sort 
of consciousness which we desire to carry into the 
presence of God, beseeching Him to strengthen the 
good and to purge away the bad in us, that before 
our life in this world ends we may be fitted for 
another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p21">And this, again, is a thought which naturally recurs 
to us at the Communion, or whenever we think of 
God, that He alone is able to support us in the hour 
of death. Over all the accidents of life, and the fears 
of our hearts, and the difficulties of our own characters, 
and the remembrances of shame and pain, and the 
uncertainties of human things shaking like leaves in 
the wind, there is One who remains immovable, who 
is our Friend and Father; and in that thought we have 
peace and strength.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p22">Secondly, there is present with us at the Communion the image of the life of Christ as He appeared <pb n="313" id="iii.xvii-Page_313" />to man while upon earth. The Scripture speaks of 
our being dead with Christ, or of our having a life 
hidden with Christ, or of our being one with Him, 
or partaking of His Body and Blood, seeming to de 
scribe in all these and similar phrases some near and 
intimate relation. But we fear to appropriate these 
expressions to ourselves, because we are afraid of 
being unreal and of using words which have no meaning to us, either because our lives are so inadequate 
to what is described by them, or because the modes of 
thought used in Scripture, as in other ancient writings, 
may have ceased to be familiar to us. They may 
require to be translated before they can be applied 
to practical use. And I think that we can imagine 
some one coming to Christ and asking Him about 
this difficulty, as the disciples seem to have been in 
the habit of doing,—‘Lord, how wilt Thou take up 
Thine abode in us, and in what manner shall we be 
conscious of Thy presence?’ and Christ answering, 
as He did to a similar question, ‘Whoever will take 
up his cross and follow Me, I am one with him’; and ‘Forasmuch as ye did it unto the least of these, 
ye did it unto Me’; and ‘Blessed are they that have 
not seen, and yet have believed.’ For the spirit of 
Christianity is not that we should maintain this or that 
opinion, or use this or that form of words, but that, 
maintaining any opinion and using any form of words, 
we should be like Him. And Christ Himself seems 
everywhere to put the inward in the place of the <pb n="314" id="iii.xvii-Page_314" />outward, the wider in the place of the narrower, 
the principle that embraces all mankind in the place 
of that which is national and exclusive; and in this 
one word to sum up the salvation of man—that we 
should be like Him. And to be like Him is to live 
for others and not for ourselves, to be dead to the 
world and the opinion of the world, and to love 
the truth. Thus, after so many ages and in such an 
altered world, the image of Christ may still be present 
with us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p23">Lastly, we carry to the Communion many private thoughts and 
many personal and solemn recollections. There are sins of which we have been 
guilty which 
we are not bound to confess to others, but which 
we are bound to place distinctly before ourselves and 
God, lest our moral sense should become impaired 
by them, and our nature lowered and degraded. One 
of the uses of solemn occasions is that they lead us 
to place the requirements of God side by side with 
our own actions; they startle us out of sleep; they 
make us compare our own life with that of Christ, 
our lot with that of our poorer brethren, and they 
teach us to feel that for all our blessings and advantages we have to render an account to God. And, 
besides the remembrance of our sins, there are many 
other thoughts which we may fitly bring with us into 
the presence of God. There is the recollection of our 
past lives, with their strange tissue of good and evil, 
in which we recognize the working of His power. <pb n="315" id="iii.xvii-Page_315" />There are the persons whom we love, and the thought 
of whom is the highest earthly motive which many of 
us have for deterring us from evil. There are duties 
which we owe to others of which we may especially 
think, passing each of them distinctly in affectionate 
remembrance before the mind. And there is the plan 
of life which we desire to consecrate to His service, 
the new profession on which we are about to enter, 
the work which we hope to complete if we are spared, 
not from any motive of vainglory, but that we may 
do something for the sake of truth, and add, if but 
a little, to the stock of human knowledge. There is 
the business that we have to carry on for the sake 
of others rather than of ourselves, the house that we 
have to set in order before we die.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xvii-p24">And once more, there are the dead, of whom we 
know so little, and whom we would not have out of 
our minds because they are removed from our sight. 
We do not wish to indulge any fancies about them, 
or imagine that they can be affected by our prayers 
for them. But still it is natural to us sometimes to 
think of them; we would not have those loved ones 
altogether forgotten after many years have rolled 
away, or be like strangers among us if they could 
come back to earth. There is the fair child who was 
taken from us ten, twenty, thirty years ago, the brother 
who has left a blank which can never be replaced, the 
youth who gave such promise of distinction cut off 
before his prime, the mother whose love seemed never <pb n="316" id="iii.xvii-Page_316" />to have an end. They do not need our poor regards, 
but it does us good to spend a few minutes in thinking 
of them. They seem to be so numerous as we get on 
in life, and to be separated by so wide an interval 
from us. What has become of them? Where are they? 
What are they doing? We only know that they are 
in the hands of God, and that we shall one day be 
with them.</p><pb n="317" id="iii.xvii-Page_317" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="XVIII. Immortality." id="iii.xviii" prev="iii.xvii" next="iii.xix">
<h2 id="iii.xviii-p0.1">XVIII</h2>
<h2 id="iii.xviii-p0.2">IMMORTALITY<note n="21" id="iii.xviii-p0.3">Preached at Balliol, 1869.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xviii-p1.1">IT DOTH NOT YET APPEAR WHAT WE SHALL BE</span>.</p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xviii-p2"><scripRef passage="1John 3:2" id="iii.xviii-p2.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 <span class="sc" id="iii.xviii-p2.2">JOHN</span> iii. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p3">THERE are some parts of religion which we are 
unable to verify by experience, and which seem to be 
on the uttermost limits of human knowledge. The 
deepest thoughts in the soul of a man are often those 
which he can neither define nor express. And some 
times we put them away from us lest they should 
disturb the balance of our lives, or we speak of them 
in reserved and conventional formulas, or we describe 
them in figures of speech or texts of Scripture which 
convey no meaning to our minds, or we allow 
imagination to wander and attribute a sort of inspiration to every feeling and fancy which plays around 
them, as matters long settled, proved by a thousand 
arguments, and laid upon the shelf, but not to be taken 
down or reconsidered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p4">In this way some of the first truths of religion, and 
especially the two greatest of all, the nature of God <pb n="318" id="iii.xviii-Page_318" />and the faith in immortality, pass out of sight and are 
in process of being lost. Some present interest of 
controversy, some question of Church politics which is 
a thousand miles and a thousand years away from them, 
takes the place of them in our minds. The proportions 
of religious truth are inverted; the transient phase 
of opinion is all-absorbing for a time. But at the 
approach of death, or in any great crisis of our lives, 
we return to first principles; then we want to have 
our faith confirmed about one or two important 
matters. If we are to live again in another state of 
being, if those who are taken from us are still alive in 
some other place or manner, we must think about 
these things. Though ‘we see through a glass 
darkly,’ though we know in part only, we cannot 
help asking ourselves what the apostle meant by the 
words, ‘It doth not yet appear what we shall be,’ and 
what we mean by repeating them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p5">Teachers of religion have often spoken of the 
resurrection under imagery derived from external 
nature. The various transformations of the vegetable 
or animal world, the birth of creatures, the chrysalis 
that opens and spreads its wings in the sunlight, the 
seed that is not quickened except it die, the sudden 
burst of all nature into life in every recurring Spring, 
have often been used both as symbols and evidences 
of that greater change which, as we believe, will one 
day pass over us all. Regarded as figures of speech 
they have their use; and yet we must not press them <pb n="319" id="iii.xviii-Page_319" />or argue from them, or we shall lay ourselves open 
to the objection that the sensible evidence of renewal 
of life which is present in the one case is wanting 
in the other, and that we do not see the difference 
between them. But, like other figures of speech, they 
clothe our thoughts; they teach us to realize what 
otherwise would be vague and abstract to us. Ideas 
of an invisible world must be rendered by earthly 
images; there is no tongue of angels in which they 
can be expressed. The wonders of nature may lead 
us to suspect that even in the visible world there is 
more than we know or can conceive. There are 
many hidden secrets there too, about the beginning or 
end of the world and of the human race; about the 
causes of life and death, which have not yet been, and 
perhaps never will be, unlocked. But this is not the 
foundation on which our hope of immortality reposes; 
and we must not be altogether surprised or shocked 
if some one points out that in this, as in so many other 
theological questions, what we mistook for argument 
was really an illustration.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p6">There is another way in which mankind have been 
naturally led to think of another life—through the 
influence of their own circumstances—‘I shall go to 
him, but he shall not return to me.’ The spirits and 
forms of the dead seem to hover around us and to be 
about our bed and about our path, sometimes for a 
shorter, sometimes for a longer period, after they have 
been taken from us. Their kindness, their loveliness, <pb n="320" id="iii.xviii-Page_320" />their pleasant ways still encircle us; we seem as if 
we should never see the like of them again on earth. 
The staff of life, or the comfort of life, or the light of 
life has been taken from us, and we are left to finish 
the journey in cold and solitude. And we have 
heard of those whom the loss of a mother or a friend 
has won over to the belief in immortality. These are 
not merely Christian feelings, they are natural to man. 
The ancient Greek had the same aches and pains 
about his departed ones. The worship of ancestry is 
one of the oldest and most universal parts of religion; 
and many books have been written to prove that ‘we 
shall see and know our friends in heaven,’ and that 
those ties will be renewed in another world which 
have formed the best part of our lives in this. But, if 
we reflect, we shall see that it is a train of thought 
which we cannot trust ourselves to pursue; our sorrows will not allow us to be impartial about those 
whom we love. There is a better comfort and a 
deeper truth in the answer of Christ to the shrewd 
question of the Sadducees—‘In the Resurrection they 
neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are as 
the angels of God in heaven’: for the dead are ever 
fading out of sight; for a few weeks or months, or 
perhaps years, they may be very near to us, and after 
a time we feel their loss in a less degree, not from any 
loss of constancy on our parts, but because this is the 
appointed order of God and the nature of our minds. 
Beyond the last generation, or the one before, we <pb n="321" id="iii.xviii-Page_321" />hardly know them; their names are venerated on tomb 
stones, and that is almost all. And yet it is a strange 
thought that they who are so little to us now, though 
bound to us by ties of blood, had affections and interests 
and sorrows and joys as strong and vivid as we now 
have. They are at a fixed point in the far distance 
from us, while we are floating further and further away 
from them down the stream of time. We cannot, even 
in thought, reconstruct the relationship which once 
subsisted. There are a few, perhaps, in that innumerable company who still detain our longing eyes; 
whose voice, whose look, whose character, remains 
with us to our life’s end; and who, if after a long 
absence they could revisit the earth, like friends 
returning from India or some distant land, would find 
themselves not forgotten in the hurry of the world; 
and we should welcome them to the accustomed 
place which had always been vacant for them. But 
this is not the way in which we commonly regard the 
souls of the departed: we leave them in the hands 
of God, who is able to take care of them, who is as 
near to them as He is to us, who is their Father and 
our Father, and their God and our God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p7">Nor, again, should I be disposed to rest the belief in 
immortality on any past fact, once happening in the 
course of the world’s history, for this reason: Some 
one may point out to me that all past events necessarily 
rest on testimony; he may show me discrepancies in 
the narrative of the event; he may ask whether we <pb n="322" id="iii.xviii-Page_322" />refuse to apply to our narrative the same principles of 
evidence which are applied to another. Can I venture 
to answer him by appealing to authority, still less by 
denying to him the name of Christian? And I think 
that we have a strong and just feeling that the first 
truths of religion cannot be rocking to and fro with 
successive schools of criticism, and that whatever does 
rock to and fro in this way is not a first truth of 
religion. We cannot suppose that anything important 
in human life is really affected by the date or mode of 
composition of a book, except in so far as our mistaken opinion has made it so.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p8">And the same persons may go on to ask, ‘Why 
should we trust to the lower sort of arguments, against 
which historical criticism and physical science in their 
present stage seem to combine, when we have other 
and higher ones? Why should we depend on evidences which are external, and have no connexion with 
our moral nature, which cannot be the same to all 
persons and in all ages and countries (for the uneducated, and in the East I may say whole nations, cannot 
understand the nature of historical evidence), when we 
have a truer and deeper witness, and nearer home, 
in our own reason and conscience?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p9">Leaving, then, such associations and figures of 
speech, as only accidentally connected with our faith in 
immortality, let us consider the subject anew; first, in 
reference to the nature of God; secondly, in relation 
to ourselves; thirdly, in relation to our fellow-men.</p>

<pb n="323" id="iii.xviii-Page_323" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p10">1. We cannot think of immortality and not at the 
same time think of a Supreme Being; without Him 
we are like children cast forth to swim upon an illimitable ocean. Our strongest reason for believing in 
another life is our conviction that He is, and that He 
is perfectly just and true and good and wise. This 
is not a discovery of our own, revealed to us by any 
peculiar kind of light, but a truth common to all men, 
which almost all religions in all ages have been 
striving after, and which Christ our Lord came to 
teach us more clearly; to which the human race seems 
to be tending, with greater difficulties indeed from 
the very extent of the conception, and yet on deeper 
grounds, as the thoughts of men widen with the 
process of the suns. It is a truth towards which the 
world is growing amid some appearances to the 
contrary, under many names and in many forms, 
by revelation, without revelation; through Scripture, 
through nature, as order begins to appear out of 
disorder, as the mass of mankind become more agreed 
about the essentials of religion, as religion begins to 
be more and more identified with morality and 
morality with religion, as all nations acknowledge 
more and more that they are of one brotherhood and 
kindred.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p11">But, if we believe in a perfect God, we must believe 
that He wills all His creatures to participate in that 
perfection which He Himself is. He is the centre and 
we the outskirts of His kingdom, which He, like the <pb n="324" id="iii.xviii-Page_324" />sun, is beginning to illuminate until the whole is light. The 
appearances of this world puzzle us, and some times lead us to ask what is the 
meaning of all this—not light but rather darkness visible—in which truth and 
error, good and evil, are at war with one another, or more often are 
inextricably intertwined. For we see good which never comes to anything, germs 
and seeds which never ripen; there appears to be such a waste, not only of 
vegetable and animal natures, but also of human and rational souls, upon the 
earth. One person is taken from us just as he is beginning to accomplish some 
great end, another whose life is so necessary to his family, to the State, or to 
the Church. There is so little again of any perfect growth of character among us 
which is attained in the short period of three score years and ten: the 
experience of life is hardly gained when life comes to an end. The physical laws 
of the world seem to proceed in regular order, but the moral laws are only 
beginning to be developed; the whole course of the 
world appears to be a sort of education, leading up 
to that state of life and knowledge, still very imperfect, in which we find ourselves. But then can we 
really suppose that all these countless myriads who 
have gone down into silence were created only for 
our sake, that we might make a few steps onward in 
the march of human progress? That would be like 
supposing that the fixed stars were only created to 
give light to one of the satellites of the sun. Or do <pb n="325" id="iii.xviii-Page_325" />we imagine that we ourselves are mere stepping-stones on which 
future ages are to be built up?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p12">The answer is that we know in part, and that the 
purposes of God towards mankind are as yet only 
half revealed, or, in the Apostle’s language, ‘Now we 
see through a glass darkly, but then face to face.’ We see the beginning, but not the end; neither can we 
form any adequate conception of the manner in which 
the divine nature works. Nothing in this world would 
lead us to suppose that perfection would be a sudden 
or random result; and, if proceeding only in due 
course and order, then degrees of perfection necessarily 
imply also degrees of imperfection. But, if God is 
perfect, all these beginnings of things which we see 
around us are one day to be completed. As our Saviour says, ‘The hairs of your 
head are all numbered,’ and, ‘Not one sparrow falleth to the ground 
but your heavenly Father knoweth it.’ We may 
repeat after Him, ‘Not one human soul in the most 
remote ages, in the most distant countries, which He 
has not still in His hands.’ Not only the great men 
of past ages, who are sometimes said metaphorically 
to have an immortality of fame, still live; but the 
meanest, the weakest, the poorest, and those who 
were of no account in this world, are still alive, fulfilling the work which He called them into existence 
to perform. This is involved in any conception of 
God which represents Him as a moral being at all; 
and to deny any part of this is to deny His moral <pb n="326" id="iii.xviii-Page_326" />nature. For God has not allowed the sense of justice 
to grow up in us, or prescribed this to be the rule of 
our lives, that He should Himself violate His own law 
when dealing with His creatures on a larger scale; 
that justice should be administered in courts of law in 
the world, and consecrated in the opinions of men, and 
in the great conclusion of all things be finally lost 
sight of.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p13">And, as our belief in another life is chiefly founded on our 
belief in the existence of God, so our conception of the nature of that state is derived from our 
conception of the divine. The Apostle says that ‘when 
He appears we shall be like Him, for we shall see 
Him as He is.’ This is that necessary use of metaphors of which I was speaking; for we know that in 
outward form we cannot be like Him, who has no 
form. But to be like Him is to be just as He is just, 
to be true as He is true, to be loving as He is, to know 
His will perfectly and to have no other will; to 
become a sort of universal nature, if I may use such 
a phrase, which has no touch of interest or selfishness, 
but in everything regards others equally with self. 
This is the highest form in which we can conceive of 
another life, and is also the pattern or ideal we place 
before ourselves in this—not to be always thinking 
about God, for that may overstrain human faculties, 
and may sometimes lend a fire to the evil that is in us 
as well as to the good; but to be seeking to frame our 
lives in His image, that we may bear in some degree <pb n="327" id="iii.xviii-Page_327" />on earth the likeness which we hope to bear in 
heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p14">This or something like this is the idea which we 
are able to form of another state of being in which we 
shall do the will of God perfectly, and of which 
we see a trace or reflection in the lives of very few 
individuals in this world. We know very well, as 
I was saying at first, that these thoughts when put 
into words seem poor and meagre; they do not fill 
our minds with pleasant pictures, or strew the garden 
of the soul with flowers of paradise. The only way 
in which we can realize them is to live in them, to 
waken in ourselves the sense of a divine power which 
is the embodiment of justice and truth and love, and 
to think of this power as equally the Lord of this life 
and another. For as another life is inseparably connected with God, it is inseparably connected with this 
life also; and He is the source from which they are 
both derived, and the centre in which they meet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p15">And, as we speak or think of a perfect state of life 
in which we shall be one with God and God with us, 
so, guided by the same consideration of the divine 
attributes, we may also think of imperfect states of 
being—states of discipline and education, of struggle 
and suffering, in which we are gradually prepared to 
receive a higher nature; for most of us cannot think 
ourselves worthy of eternal happiness, and as little, 
perhaps, deserving of eternal misery. We see all 
sorts of degrees of good and evil among men, and an <pb n="328" id="iii.xviii-Page_328" />infinite variety of circumstances and opportunities 
and we cannot suppose that, irrespective of differences 
of circumstances or degrees of good and evil, another 
world is divided by a hard and fast line into two 
classes only. Natural justice seems to revolt at this; 
we cannot attribute to God a rule of judgement which 
would seem very imperfect and mistaken and ludicrous 
in man. We know indeed that many vain speculations 
have been entertained respecting an intermediate state, 
which have fascinated men’s minds, and drawn them off 
from the simpler and greater truths of religion; and 
that doctrines of purgatory and masses for the dead 
have corrupted the Gospel of Christ, and been dangerous to morality and society. But what is not idle 
conjecture, nor yet dangerous to morality and society, 
but rather the foundation of them, is the belief that 
God will deal with us as we are, not as we appear to 
ourselves or others, by the rule of justice, estimating 
our individual characters and lives according to their 
circumstances, not roughly generalizing as men might 
do; and that this justice will still be like the justice of 
a father to his children, subject to that love whereby 
He is wishing to draw all things to Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p16">I have been speaking of a future state as immediately connected with our belief in God. This must 
always be the chief ground of our confidence in an 
invisible world. If we cannot believe that all live 
unto Him in this world, we shall have a doubtful and 
precarious hope of an existence beyond the grave.</p>

<pb n="329" id="iii.xviii-Page_329" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p17">2. There are two other aspects of the subject, 
however, which I was going to mention—our own 
experience, and the contemplation of our fellow-men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p18">The best things in life speak to us of immortality. 
The best thoughts of our hearts, the best persons 
whom we have known, especially among the poor, 
the struggle against evil, the aspiration after good, the 
disinterested desire to live above the world, to devote 
ourselves to others, to know more about the truth and 
about God, to be like Christ—these are a sort of forecast of a life to come. It is hardly possible to see 
how these things could continue if there were no 
hopes of another state of being. Human nature would 
lose faith so entirely, and would settle down, if we die 
as the brutes, into living like the brutes. I do not 
mean that we should feel ourselves cheated of a reward, 
for the more a man is absorbed in the performance of 
duty the more the idea of reward takes the form of 
a more perfect performance of his duty. But we 
should feel ourselves so deeply discouraged, so broken 
hearted, if there were no truth better than the truth of 
this world, no justice higher than this justice, no love 
purer than the love of this world, no higher state of 
being to which we might look forward, if all is illusion 
and we are really the playthings of nature and chance. 
If we were once convinced of this, then we should feel 
that we had better not live. For our highest thoughts 
would only seem to mock us with the bitterness of 
death. A great poet, who was also a philosopher, has <pb n="330" id="iii.xviii-Page_330" />argued, not from the Christian’s point of view but from the 
nature of things, ‘that he who has an adequate conception of the world as a 
whole must have a conception of God.’ In a like strain of reflection it might be said 
‘that he who has an adequate 
conception of the depth of human nature must have 
also a faith in immortality.’ For the greatest thoughts 
of men carry them beyond this world; if confined to 
earth they are spoiled and stunted. The willingness 
to die for others, the indifference to the opinion of 
mankind, the love of truth for its own sake, the perfect 
disinterestedness—these are some of the qualities, 
though seen in a very few, which awaken and confirm 
our sense of the immortality of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p19">But there is another voice within us which tells us 
not to lose faith in the goodness of God or in the 
order of the world, for that these are the things of 
which we are most certain, and of which we have the 
evidence in ourselves. ‘If a man have the will to do 
the works he shall know of the doctrine.’ The better 
a man becomes, the less he has of doubt and fear, the 
more he is at peace with himself, the more he is convinced of the final victory of good in the world, the 
more willing he is, when his time comes, to surrender 
himself into the hands of God. There may be a reason 
for scepticism when a man is leading a careless, sensual, self-delusive life; then the higher sort of things 
become obliterated in his mind, and he is willing to 
take his chance. But when a man is day by day and <pb n="331" id="iii.xviii-Page_331" />year by year trying to do his duty better, to know 
more of the truth, to carry on the work of God in the 
world more perfectly, in the conquest of evil, in 
the aspiration after good, just in proportion as he is 
free from every human and earthly influence he will 
feel more assured that he is not deceiving himself, and 
that God is not deceiving him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p20">3. But, once more, there is another point of view 
from which we realize a future life, the contemplation of 
our fellow-men. It is a rational and right feeling that 
we and such as we, who are met here together this 
day, have many undeserved blessings—good food and 
clothing, good health (at least most of us have), a good 
position in life, the greatest of God’s gifts, education; a bright prospect of happiness and usefulness, 
if we take the means to them. It is natural that we 
should think of these things, sometimes asking ourselves that question of Scripture, 
‘Who made thee to 
differ from another?’ But what of others who have 
not these, who are friendless and poor and have passed 
their lives in misery; and some who have had no 
opportunity of extricating themselves from vice and 
degradation, to whom it is a mere mockery to say 
that this life is a state of probation, for they have been 
predestined from their birth to pauperism and crime? 
Would not this world be the most unjust of worlds if 
all is over with them? Go into the wards of a hospital 
in which men and women are lying ill of incurable 
diseases, or into the cells of a prison, or into a lunatic <pb n="332" id="iii.xviii-Page_332" />asylum, or only into the meaner suburbs of some great 
city, and see there the worn, emaciated, distracted 
faces of those with whom the world has gone wrong, 
to whom from the beginning it has been a mistake, 
who have only enough reason to raise them a little 
above or degrade them a little below the animals. 
Is there no better thing reserved for them? Is there 
no further lesson or meaning in all this suffering? 
To one of us it may perhaps be said, ‘Son, thou in 
thy lifetime hadst thy good things.’ But what of 
Lazarus laid at the gate full of sores? Wherever we 
go, these sights of human sin and suffering, if we read 
them aright, lead us to the reflection that this world is 
not all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p21">And there is another kind of witness, which is borne 
by the actions and wrongs of good and great men, 
having this hope and faith in them, who have devoted 
their whole lives to the good of their fellow-creatures. 
When they have died for them, when they have 
renounced all that men usually most desire, fame, 
wealth, earthly happiness, for the interests of knowledge, for the improvement of mankind, for the love 
of Christ, has all that been a mistake? and have the 
best of men been after all the most mistaken? There 
have been some in past times who have perished at 
the stake; there have been those in our own day who 
have gone down in a ship to save the lives of others. 
Did the waves close over them for ever? If so, (I hardly 
like to ask the question) is not the life of Christ, <pb n="333" id="iii.xviii-Page_333" />instead of being the hope and support of the world, 
the greatest illusion of all? and those words which 
He spoke, ‘Father, forgive them, for they know not 
what they do,’ a deception? and were not the saints who followed Him and have 
partaken of His sufferings only grasping at a shadow?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xviii-p22">Like the Apostle, we feel that God has not been 
deceiving us in all this, and that Christ was not uttering 
unmeaning words. And, although He has not allowed 
us to enter within the veil, yet He has given witnesses 
and assurances enough to guide our footsteps in this 
world, and to support us in the valley of death. We 
do not sorrow, when we commit our beloved ones to the 
tomb, as though we were without hope, knowing that 
we are giving them back to God from whom they 
came, and looking forward to the time of our own 
departure. We say from our inmost souls, ‘Let me 
die the death of the righteous and let my last end be 
like his.’ And, when that hour comes, though, considering the imperfect nature of our lives and the 
darkness that partly encircles us, we may not have 
such rapturous anticipations as have been ascribed to 
some of the saints of old, we still pray that we may be 
able to say in faith, ‘Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit.’</p>

<pb n="334" id="iii.xviii-Page_334" /><pb n="335" id="iii.xviii-Page_335" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Additional Sermon on Friendship." id="iii.xix" prev="iii.xviii" next="iii.xx">
<div style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="iii.xix-p0.1">
<h3 id="iii.xix-p0.2">ADDITIONAL SERMON</h3>
<h2 id="iii.xix-p0.3">ON FRIENDSHIP</h2>
</div>
<pb n="336" id="iii.xix-Page_336" />
<pb n="337" id="iii.xix-Page_337" />

<h2 id="iii.xix-p0.4">FRIENDSHIP.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xix-p1.1">IRON SHARPENETH IRON; SO A MAN SHARPENETH 
THE COUNTENANCE OF HIS FRIEND.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xix-p2"><scripRef passage="Prov 27:17" id="iii.xix-p2.1" parsed="|Prov|27|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.27.17"><span class="sc" id="iii.xix-p2.2">PROVERBS</span> xxvii. 17</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p3">THERE are many things said about friendship in 
Scripture, and some touching examples of the fidelity 
of friends. ‘A friend loveth at all times,’ and ‘There 
is one that sticketh closer than a brother,’ are two 
sayings about friendship which occur in the Book of 
Proverbs. Another is ‘Faithful are the wounds of 
a friend,’ which means that his reproofs are true and 
upright, and proceed from the love of his soul; they 
are the contrary of those ‘precious balms’ which are 
said to break the head. ‘He that repeateth a matter 
separateth friends,’ is a maxim of which the proof lies 
within the experience of all of us. ‘Sweet language 
will multiply friends’ may be compared with the more 
familiar proverb, ‘A soft answer turneth away wrath.’ ‘He that hath friends must show himself friendly,’ that is, he must be kindly and sociable, he must 
talk to his friends and show them sympathy, or the 
springs of friendship will soon be dried up in them. ‘A faithful friend is the medicine of life’; he is the 
medicine, and also the physician, who heals the wounds <pb n="338" id="iii.xix-Page_338" />which unkindness or misfortune have made in our 
lives, who ministers to us and restores us to ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p4">These are quaint utterances of Eastern wisdom more 
than two thousand years old; and yet they have a living 
voice, and speak to modern society as much as to the 
Israelites of old. Whoever was the author of them 
had a profound insight into the nature of man. And 
there are not only sayings of this kind, but there are 
also striking and typical examples in Scripture of 
personal attachments, such as that noble one of David 
and Jonathan, the two men who seemed destined 
almost necessarily and by the nature of the case to be 
enemies of one another; yet at first sight, as we are 
told, Jonathan ‘loved him as his own soul.’ No cloud 
of envy intercepted his admiration of the great warrior, the sweet singer of Israel, who hereafter was to 
supersede him in the kingdom. Many persons can 
regard with equanimity the rise of a rival who is still 
a little inferior to them. But it is only a generous 
mind which can feel admiration of a superior, equal 
in years or younger, without any alloy of jealousy. 
Jonathan was persuaded that he was not to succeed to 
the throne of his father, but he was content to take 
the second place—‘Thou shalt be king over Israel, and 
I shall be next unto thee.’ And, of all the persons at 
Saul’s court, the man whom he was destined to supplant was the only one whom David trusted. There 
is no more touching scene than the last farewell of <pb n="339" id="iii.xix-Page_339" />these two, 
when ‘David arose out of his hiding-place and bowed himself three times, and 
they kissed one another, and wept with one another until David exceeded.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p5">Remember again the deep and earnest affection of the two 
women, Ruth and Naomi, though of different country and origin: ‘Whither thou 
goest I will go, where thou lodgest I will lodge; thy people shall be my people, 
and thy God my God; where thou diest I will die, and there will I be buried. The 
Lord do so unto me and more also, if aught but death part thee and me.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p6">Turning to the New Testament, we find that 
St. Paul had his younger friend Timotheus, who, ‘like a son with a father, laboured with him in the 
Gospel’; and that our Saviour Christ, though His 
thoughts were not as our thoughts, was the friend of 
Lazarus, and of Martha and Mary, in whose home He 
sat at meat; that He ‘called His disciples friends,’ adding the reason ‘because He had told them all that 
He had heard of the Father,’ just as men tell their 
whole mind to their friends; and that, although He 
loved all His disciples, yet among them there was one 
who is called the ‘beloved disciple,’ who also ‘leaned on His breast at supper.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p7">If, passing from Scripture, we proceed to classical 
literature, we see that friendship has a great part 
both in the government of States and in the lives of 
individuals; it is an aspect of politics, and of human <pb n="340" id="iii.xix-Page_340" />nature, and of all virtue. Partly owing to the different character of domestic life, the tie of friendship 
seems to have exercised a greater influence among 
the Greeks and Romans than among ourselves. And, 
although these attachments may sometimes have de 
generated into licentiousness (for the best things in 
human nature are not far removed from the worst), 
we cannot doubt that much of what was noble in 
that old life is also due to them. Such an ideal the 
Greek had before him in the friendship of Achilles 
and Patroclus, of Pylades and Orestes, who, as the 
ancient story told, were ready to die for one another. 
The school of Socrates was quite as much a circle of 
friends as a band of disciples. And in Roman times 
we hear of noble friendships, such as that of Scipio 
and Laelius, which Cicero has described to us, or his 
own friendship with Atticus, to whom, though a very 
different character from himself, he communicated 
his inmost thoughts, his weaknesses, his vanities, 
feeling sure that he would meet with a response.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p8">Our great dramatist again has provided us with several types 
of friendship. Most of us will remember the parting of the two friends, when the 
one who had so much need to feel anxiety about his own concerns can think only 
of his love for his friend:</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p8.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p8.2">‘And even then, his eye being big with tears, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p8.3">Turning his face, he put his hand behind him, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p8.4">And, with affection wondrous sensible, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p8.5">He wrung Bassanio’s hand, and so they parted.’</l>
</verse>

<pb n="341" id="iii.xix-Page_341" />
<p class="continue" id="iii.xix-p9">Or the well-known passage in Hamlet, beginning:</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p9.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p9.2">‘Horatio, thou art e’en as just a man </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p9.3">As e’er my conversation coped withal.’</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xix-p10">And</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p10.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p10.2">‘Since my dear soul was mistress of her choice </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p10.3">And could of men distinguish, her election </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p10.4">Hath sealed thee for herself.’</l>
</verse>

<p class="continue" id="iii.xix-p11">Or the adieu of the prating old man of the world, whose maxims 
seem to be so far above his character:</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p11.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p11.2">‘The friends thou hast and their adoption tried, </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p11.3">Grapple them to thy soul with hoops of steel; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p11.4">But do not dull thy palm with entertainment </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p11.5">Of each new-hatched unfledged comrade.’</l>
</verse>

<p class="continue" id="iii.xix-p12">Or again:</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p12.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p12.2">‘This above all: to thine own self be true; </l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p12.3">Thou canst not then be false to any man.’</l>
</verse>

<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p13">In another great play, ‘Julius Cæsar,’ there is 
a description of a quarrel between two friends, both 
of whom are cast in a larger mould than ordinary 
men, the one so passionate and restless, the other so 
just and immovable, between whom angry words pass 
until their deeper love is called forth by the over 
powering sorrow of one of them. These are types 
or models, which I venture to cite by way of preface, 
because they illustrate the subject of which I am about 
to speak this morning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p14">In youth, when life is first opening upon us, we 
easily form friendships; then, to be with our equals 
at school or college, in any new beginning of life, <pb n="342" id="iii.xix-Page_342" />when we become our own masters, is delightful to 
us: and we single out one or two, that we may share 
our pleasures with them, and join in their serious 
occupations. A young man, if poor in worldly goods, 
may reasonably hope to be rich in friends. He himself will be more disposed to form friendships than 
in later years. If he be kindly and affectionate and 
good-natured, if he cultivate the habit of conversing 
with others, not wrapping himself in a moody shyness, he will find that friends soon begin to gather 
around him. There will be no other opportunity in 
after life like that which he has here. For here alone 
the circle from which he may choose is practically 
unlimited. Here also men are brought together from 
different places and conditions, and meet one another 
on the common level of education and college life. 
Like draws towards like, and youth rejoices in youth. ‘Let him not,’ to repeat once more the words of the 
poet,</p>
<verse id="iii.xix-p14.1">
<l class="t3" id="iii.xix-p14.2">‘Dull his palm with entertainment</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xix-p14.3">Of each new-hatched unfledged comrade;’</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xix-p15">but let him be ambitious of knowing those who 
are a little above him, not in worldly position, but 
in ability, in force of character, in goodness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p16">The memory of that first opening of life will be 
imprinted on our minds as long as we have the recollection of anything; far more (and indeed it is really 
more important) than any similar period of life 
which is to follow. The pleasant days of youth <pb n="343" id="iii.xix-Page_343" />will be cherished by us in imagination thirty or forty 
years hence; the remembrance of early friends will 
be brought back to us in many a conversation with 
old acquaintances and contemporaries, or with the 
chance stranger whom we meet perhaps in a foreign 
land. For we too—I mean the younger portion of 
us—if we live, will have feelings about the past of 
which we know nothing as yet; and the elder among 
us may go back to old scenes, which sometimes haunt 
us, of loving friends now departed, of a world which 
seems to have died out to us and yet is very easily 
called up and near to us in thought.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p17">Remembering these things as they affect us all, 
I propose to speak to you to-day of friendship, its 
nature and value, its dangers and disappointments, 
its joys and sorrows; and then I shall say a few words 
of Christian friendship, which, in uniting us to a friend, 
at the same time unites us to Christ and God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p18">In speaking of the opportunity of forming friend 
ships which youth possesses, I do not mean to say that 
we can acquire friends exactly as we please. Friend 
ships are not made, but grow out of similarity of 
tastes, out of mutual respect, from the discovery of 
some hitherto unsuspected vein of sympathy: they 
depend also on our powers of inspiring friendship in 
others. Two men meet and talk together, and at 
once they seem to understand one another: they may 
differ in character, but they have also something in 
common which gives them an extraordinary regard <pb n="344" id="iii.xix-Page_344" />for one another. They have found, as if by accident 
and mere juxtaposition, the very person in all the 
world who is most congenial to them, at any rate for 
a time. Yet neither is the choice of friends altogether 
independent of ourselves. A man may properly seek 
for them, he may have an honourable desire to know 
those who are his superiors in moral and intellectual 
qualities; or he may allow himself to drop into the 
society of persons beneath him, perhaps because he 
is more at home with them and is proud and shy with 
his superiors. And so he gets good, or harm, out of 
the companionship of those whom he loves. Such as 
they are he will be in some degree; he will take from 
them his manners and style of conversation; he will 
be reflected in them and they in him. We do not 
want to be judges of our fellow men (for ‘who made 
thee to differ from another?’). But neither can we 
leave entirely to chance one of the greatest influences 
of human life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p19">And, first, let me speak of the character of true 
friendship. It should be simple, manly, unreserved, 
not weak, or fond, or extravagant, nor yet exacting 
more than human nature can fairly give (for there are 
other ties which bind men to one another besides 
friendship); nor again intrusive into the secrets of 
another’s soul, or curious about his circumstances; 
rejoicing in the presence of a friend, and not forgetting 
him in his absence. It should be easy too and cheerful, careful of little things, but having also a sort of <pb n="345" id="iii.xix-Page_345" />dignity which is based on mutual respect. Perhaps 
the greatest element of friendship is faithfulness. To 
know that there is some one who will be always the 
same to us, who has a deep and abiding affection for 
us, to whom in time of trial we may turn for advice 
or help, adds greatly to the security and happiness of 
life. Two going together have not only a twofold 
but a fourfold strength. They learn from each other, 
they form the character of one another, they bear one 
another’s burdens; they make up for each other’s defects, they double each other’s pleasures. Few 
persons are so constituted that they can live wholly 
without kindness. It is this want in our nature that 
friendship supplies. When the heart is in bitterness 
or disappointment; when we have made a mistake, 
or are going to make a mistake; when we are over 
sensitive to the opinion of the world; we cannot value 
too highly the counsel and sympathy of another. At 
such times the appearance of a friend is like the 
return of sunshine, giving light and warmth to the 
dull and chill landscape.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p20">The ancients spoke of three kinds of friendship: 
one for the sake of the useful, another for the sake of 
the pleasant, a third for the sake of the good and 
noble. The first is a contradiction in terms, for no 
man can be the friend of another with a view to his 
own interests; this is a partnership and not a friend 
ship. A sensitive and honourable mind will rather 
fear lest some indirect advantage may impair the <pb n="346" id="iii.xix-Page_346" />disinterestedness of true friendship. Yet there are 
services, even pecuniary, rendered by friends to one 
another which are ‘twice blessed.’ Of the pleasures 
of friendship I need hardly speak to you. For every 
one in youth knows the delight of having a friend. Who has not felt his heart 
beat quicker, standing at the door of the house at which he expects to meet him 
after a long absence? How many things have we to say to him; how much to hear 
from him, protracting into the night our conversation with him, 
which seems as if it would never end. Even the 
common incident of paying a visit to an old friend 
is the source of a great deal of pleasure to us. So 
naturally formed are we for friendship; so great are 
the blessings which flow from it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p21">But let us now consider further, whether, in ancient 
phraseology, there may not be a friendship for the 
sake of the noble and the good. Men are dependent 
beings, and we cannot fail to see how much more, 
when acting together, they may do for the elevation 
of one another’s characters, and for the improvement 
of mankind. Thus friendship becomes fellow service 
in daily work; perhaps in the management of a 
school, or a college, or an office; and, when there is 
no such connexion, at any rate a sympathy about all 
the higher objects in which the friends take an interest. They seek to impart to one another the best 
which they have; they inspire one another with high 
and noble thoughts; they may sometimes rejoice <pb n="347" id="iii.xix-Page_347" />together over the portion of their work which has 
been accomplished, and take counsel about that which 
remains to be done; or perhaps congratulate one 
another on some public event in which they took 
a more distinct part. They desire, if I may use a 
homely expression, to keep one another up to the 
mark; not to allow indolence or eccentricity or weakness to overgrow and spoil their lives. And some 
times, though with care and reserve, they will speak 
to one another of faults and mistakes. For we cannot 
see ourselves exactly as others see us, nor can we hear 
what others say of us. And, although the candid friend 
has a bad name, yet there are crises of life in which 
the words of friendship may be golden, and may save 
us from protracted misery or one long mistake. A 
faithful friend cannot stand by and see another on the 
high road to ruin without expostulating. Seldom, 
though this is a minor matter, will words dictated by 
true affection be found to give our friend pain or 
offence; the love which we bear to another is the 
measure of what we can say to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p22">But this is an ideal of friendship which is rarely 
attained in this world. Like the other goods of life, 
friendship is commonly mixed and imperfect, and 
liable to be interrupted by the changing circumstances 
or tempers of men. Few, comparatively, have the 
same friends in youth and age, unless bound to them 
by the tie of relationship. Some of our youthful 
friendships are too violent to last; they have in them <pb n="348" id="iii.xix-Page_348" />some element of weakness or sentimentalism; the 
feeling passes away, and we become ashamed of them 
and desire that they should be no more remembered. 
Sometimes the characters of men develop differently; 
or their interests become opposed; or their opinions, 
as Cicero remarks about politics, or, as we should 
more often say, about the Church and religion, 
diverge widely; or at some critical time a friend has 
failed to stand by us, and then our love to him grows 
cold, and the point of view from which we regard his 
whole character is altered. Friendships should not 
be lightly broken; but, when they are broken, they 
cannot be easily resumed. Only let us remember 
that there are duties which we owe to the ‘extinct’ friend, as I may term him, who perhaps on some 
fanciful ground has parted company with us. We 
should never speak against him, or make use of our 
knowledge about him. Let us remember his former 
kindness, and bury his coldness or disloyalty; we 
may have even learned from him lessons which he 
has forgotten himself; for the memory of a friendship 
is like the memory of the dead, not lightly to be 
spoken of or aspersed. Yet the breaking up of a 
friendship and the loss of a friend is more often due 
to our own fault than to circumstances. We have 
been negligent of him; we don’t see much of him, 
as people say; we have not ‘kept the friendship in 
repair’; and thus insensibly alienation arises. Or he 
may have written or said something about us which <pb n="349" id="iii.xix-Page_349" />is irritating, and we may make it an excuse for casting him off. But many things may be said against 
most of us which are perfectly just, and from which 
we may learn something about ourselves and about 
the truth. We should at least allow criticism, whether 
we are enlightened by it or not, to flow off from us, 
and not to disturb our minds or our relations to 
others. Nor can any man be talked down, any more 
than he can be written down, except by himself. 
A passing word should not be suffered to interrupt 
the friendship of years. ‘Admonish a friend; it may 
be that he hath not done it: and if he have done 
it that he do it no more. Admonish thy friend; it 
may be that he hath not said it: and if he have that 
he speak it not again.’ Persons often give unintentional offence because they are uneasy with 
themselves. It is a curious observation, that the most 
sensitive natures are also the most liable to pain 
the feelings of others. Nor is the reason far to 
seek; for they are so engrossed with their own sensibilities that they have no room for the thought of 
others. In friendships, as in families, a great deal 
of misery has been caused from the misunderstanding 
of this. Those who are yearning for sympathy, for 
kindness, for forgiveness, nevertheless wear a cold or 
haughty exterior. Among the better sort of men and 
women, half the evils of life seem to rise from a want 
of imagination. They are too literal and positive; they do not put themselves in 
another’s situation; <pb n="350" id="iii.xix-Page_350" />they do not understand one another’s trials. Many of 
us must have known families in which for years, some 
times almost for generations, there has been no peace 
or comfort; and we wonder how such good people 
should have lived in such an unchristian manner, and 
have done so little for the happiness of one another. 
Is not the cause of this mainly inattention to one 
another’s characters? Though we may with a certain 
justice attack these foibles and infirmities of human 
nature, yet we are all liable to them to some extent, 
and therefore should all seek to minister to them. 
There is a great deal of magnanimity required, and 
a long experience, before we can fully realize or over 
come the petty jealousies and irritations of life. Tried 
by the ethical standard of virtue and vice, these bitternesses may seem trifles. But any one who wishes to 
raise the character of society either here or elsewhere, 
who would strengthen the bonds of the family, or 
make friendship permanent or lasting, must acknowledge that he can effect these objects in any degree 
only by an entire freedom from personality in himself, and a loving consideration of the feelings of 
others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p23">Lastly, I proposed to speak to you of Christian 
friendship, which is another aspect of the ideal 
friendship, though in some respects different. For 
the spirit of a man’s life may be more or less consciously Christian. That which others regard as the 
service of man, he may recognize to be the service of <pb n="351" id="iii.xix-Page_351" />God; that which others do out of compassion for 
their fellow creatures he may do also for the love of 
Christ. Feeling that God has made him what he is, 
he may seek to carry on his work in the world as 
a fellow worker with God: remembering that Christ 
died for us, he may be ready to lay down his life for 
other men. And so of friendship; that also may be 
more immediately based on religious motives and 
may flow out of a religious principle. ‘They walked 
together in the house of God as friends,’ that is, if 
I may venture to paraphrase the words, ‘They served 
God together in doing good to His creatures’: even 
their earthly love to one another was sanctified by 
the thought that they were in His presence. And 
sometimes they poured forth their aspirations in 
prayer, or at the Communion, that their friendship 
might be worthy of servants of Christ; and that they 
might find the meeting-point of their lives in Him. 
For human friendships constantly require to be purified, and raised from earth to heaven. And yet they 
should not lose themselves in spiritual emotion, or in 
unreal words. Better that friendship should have no 
element of religion than that it should degenerate 
into cant and insincerity. But there may be some 
amongst us who, like St. Paul, are capable of feeling 
a natural interest in the spiritual welfare of others; or, 
if you like the expression better, in the improvement 
of their characters; that they may become more such 
as God intended them to be in this world. And all <pb n="352" id="iii.xix-Page_352" />of us may sometimes think of ourselves and our 
friends as living to God, and of human love as bearing 
the image of the divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p24">But in some respects Christian friendship is not 
merely the religious aspect of the ideal of the ancients: 
it is also different. For it is not merely the friend 
ship of equals, but of unequals; the love of the weak 
and of those who can make no return, like the love of 
God towards the unthankful and the evil. Perhaps 
for this reason it is less personal and individual, and 
more diffused towards all men. It is not a friendship 
of one or two, but of many. Again, it proceeds 
from a different rule—‘Love your enemies.’ It is 
founded upon that charity which ‘beareth all things, 
believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all 
things.’ Such a friendship we may be hardly able to 
reconcile with our own character, or with common 
prudence. Yet nothing short of this is the Christian 
ideal which is set before us in the Gospel. And here 
and there may be found a person who has been 
inspired to carry it out in practice. I will tell you 
an anecdote which has lately come within my own 
knowledge. Two friends had been warmly attached 
to one another for many years, when one of them 
began to lose his reason. The malady, as is not uncommonly the case in these singular visitations, showed 
itself in extreme hatred and abuse of his former 
friend. The other took him into his family, and 
succeeded in restoring him to the world, after a few <pb n="353" id="iii.xix-Page_353" />months, completely cured. Is not this something like what the 
Scripture calls ‘bearing the image of Christ’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xix-p25">Lastly, some among us have known what it is to 
lose a friend. There are many reflections suggested 
to our minds by such a recollection. Death is a great 
teacher; the death of others, as well as the thought of 
our own, teaches us many things which we have imperfectly realized in life. Who that has lost a friend 
would not wish to have done more for him now that 
he is taken from us? How little should we have 
regarded any cause of offence which he had given us, 
if we had known that he was so soon to leave us! 
We recall the scenes in which we were accustomed to 
meet him; we remember the books which he loved; 
we treasure up the words which we shall hear no more. 
And where is he? Most of us have in our mind’s eye some one no longer living, about whom we feel 
a peculiar interest. It may be an elder friend, who 
first drew us out, and taught us to have confidence in 
ourselves; or a youth of our own age who set us an 
example of a higher kind of life; or some sweet face 
may be recalled to us upon which parents and loving 
friends were accustomed to gaze ‘as upon the face of 
an angel’; of one whose gentle ways we knew, and 
who still seems to linger among us. Or we may be 
reminded of the venerable presence of some aged 
man, with whom we used to sit and talk of times 
past, whose kindness and charitable judgement of his <pb n="354" id="iii.xix-Page_354" />fellow men seemed ever to increase with increasing 
years; of whom, also, it might be said, ‘When the 
eye saw him it blessed him, and when the ear heard 
him it gave witness to him’; or some distinguished 
person whom we had known from very ancient days, 
who ‘clung to us like a brother’ when he became 
eminent as when we were youths together, with 
whom we had an unclouded friendship; or, if at 
times, like all human things, a little clouded, yet that 
makes no difference; we only wish that we had 
understood him better or been able to do more for 
him. Where is he, or she? and shall we ever see 
them and speak to them again? We cannot tell. 
They are withdrawn from our sight, and the language of this world is no longer applicable to them. 
But the memory of them may still consecrate and 
elevate our lives. The thoughts of a departed friend 
or child, instead of sinking us in sorrow, may be 
a guiding light to us; like the thoughts of Christ 
to the first disciples, bringing many things to our 
remembrance of which we were ignorant. And if 
we have hope in God for ourselves, we have hope 
also for them; we believe that they rest in Him, and 
that no evil shall touch them.</p><pb n="355" id="iii.xix-Page_355" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="The Choice of a Vocation." id="iii.xx" prev="iii.xix" next="iii.xxi">
<h2 id="iii.xx-p0.1">THE CHOICE OF A VOCATION<note n="22" id="iii.xx-p0.2">Preached in 1881.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xx-p1.1">NOT SLOTHFUL IN BUSINESS, FERVENT INSPIRIT. 
SERVING THE LORD</span>.—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p1.2">τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι, 
ζέοντες, τῷ Κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες·</span></p>

<p class="right" id="iii.xx-p2"><scripRef passage="Rom 12:11" id="iii.xx-p2.1" parsed="|Rom|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.11"><span class="sc" id="iii.xx-p2.2">ROMANS</span> xii. 11</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p3">THE latter clause of this verse is remarkable for a 
various reading older than any of our ancient Greek 
MSS., and widely spread in the oldest Latin copies. 
Instead of “serving the Lord,” there were some in the 
time of Jerome, and probably even of Cyprian, who 
read “serving the time,” not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p3.1">κυριῷ</span> but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p3.2">καιρῷ</span>. I may 
remark in passing that the difference of writing would 
be very slight, for both words would be contracted, 
and the first, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p3.3">κυριῷ</span>, would be spelt in the 
ancient MSS. with two letters, having a line written over them, and the second, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p3.4">καιρῷ</span>, with three.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p4">The first of these two readings, that which is 
followed in the English Version, is supported by nine-tenths of the most ancient authorities, the second by 
not more than one-tenth. Yet this preponderance of 
authorities is not wholly decisive, for there are 
passages of the New Testament in which an almost 
universal consensus of MSS., Fathers and versions is 
certainly mistaken, as in the well-known words of <pb n="356" id="iii.xx-Page_356" /><scripRef id="iii.xx-p4.1" passage="John i. 28" parsed="|John|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.28">John i. 28</scripRef>, “Bethany beyond Jordan,” early noted by 
Origen, where in the Authorised Version the word 
Bethany has been changed into Bethabara. Bethany, 
as we all of us know, was a place near to Jerusalem, 
consecrated by many associations, but there is no trace 
of any other place of the same name either beyond 
Jordan or elsewhere. Thus we see that in the text of 
Scripture there is an element of accident which even 
in the very oldest copies is not wholly eliminated, and 
in these and similar cases we have sometimes, though 
rarely, to appeal from the external evidence to what 
is inaccurately termed the internal; that is to say, 
from the letter of the MSS. to the context of the 
passage, to the spirit or style of the writer in other 
passages, or to our knowledge of some fact (as in the 
instance which I have just quoted) inconsistent with 
the common reading.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p5">Let us repeat the text once more in its connection, 
and ask of ourselves the question, Which is the more 
natural reading? “Be kindly affectioned one to 
another with brotherly love, in honour preferring one 
another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p6">“Not slothful in business, fervent in spirit, serving 
the Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p7">“Rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation, continuing 
instant in prayer.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p8">Which agrees best with the general sense, “serving the time” or 
“serving the Lord”?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p9">The first appears at first sight not to be a precept <pb n="357" id="iii.xx-Page_357" />of the Gospel at all, for how could the Apostle exhort 
Christians to be “time servers”? We have to find 
some curious meaning for the words, perhaps an 
allusion to the day of the Lord which the early 
Christians supposed to be near at hand; we might also 
compare St. Paul’s injunction that we should become “all things to all men,” which has passed into a 
proverb; or we might be reminded of the advice which 
he gives to his Corinthian converts, that it was better 
not to marry because “ the time was short.” Still, the 
term “serving” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii.xx-p9.1">δουλεύοντες</span>) is not suited to express 
this nobler “service to the time”; the idea intended would hardly be 
described in such a passing and ambiguous manner. It is a hasty catching at a 
parallel passage—that error which has been so often the bane of interpreters—when one of the Fathers quoted in support of this reading the words, 
“Redeeming 
the time, because the days are evil.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p10">So ancient an error, however, is not to be hastily set 
aside like the chance miswriting of a copyist. It is 
interesting and instructive to trace its probable origin 
in the writings of the Fathers who have preserved it. 
They stumbled, as we do, at the words, “serving the 
Lord.” “Why,” they asked themselves, “amid so many particular precepts should 
this general one, which includes them all, be inserted?” “Diligence,” “Hope,” “Patience,” are Christian virtues, but why 
add to these the whole sum of Christian duty—“Serving the Lord”? It is like adding an eleventh <pb n="358" id="iii.xx-Page_358" />commandment, 
“Thou shalt do no evil,” to the other ten. The 
difficulty which arose in their minds is a very natural one, and there are two 
answers to it. First, that the words, “serving the Lord,” have a 
special reference to what has preceded, and modify 
the other precepts. As if the Apostle had said, “Doing these things as a service to God”; or in words 
which he addressed to the Ephesians, “Not with eye service as men pleasers, but 
as the servants of God.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p11">And there is another reason why this objection, 
though a very natural one, is not well founded: for in 
many passages of the Epistles the particular is inter 
mingled with the general; and when there appears to 
be logical order and arrangement, out of place, according to our ideas of style, there comes in some sacred 
but familiar thought, such as the love of Christ, or the 
service of God, which seem to the Apostle as though 
they could never be inopportune, because his mind is 
filled with them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p12">I have dwelt thus far upon the letter of the text 
because several principles both of textual criticism 
and of interpretation may be illustrated from it. First, 
there is the great principle of all, that the text of the 
New Testament must be based on the earliest MS. 
and versions, and on citations of the oldest Fathers; a 
principle in which critics of every school of theology 
may be said to be now agreed. Secondly, where 
these external authorities all err, as they very rarely 
do, or when they are divided, as is not unfrequently <pb n="359" id="iii.xx-Page_359" />the case, we must have recourse, though doubtfully—for there are some things in ancient writings which 
can never be accurately determined—we must have 
recourse to the context, or the use of language, or the 
modes of thought in the same writer. Thirdly, in the 
matter of interpretation we observe that parallel 
passages are a very precarious help, and may easily 
be made to sustain a foregone conclusion; it is a nice 
judgment which can compare truly one passage with 
another, or balance the immediate with the remote 
context. Fourthly, I would remark that in Scripture 
we must not expect the same logical point or the same 
precise use of terms which we find in classical Greek. 
The meaning of language in the New Testament is 
upon the whole not uncertain, but it is different; and 
its peculiar nature must be gathered almost entirely 
from the study of Scripture itself, and the usage of 
each writer of Scripture from himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p13">And now, leaving this question of the text, let us 
proceed to the general subject. I will not stop to 
inquire whether the first words, “Diligent in business,” 
are quite correctly translated—they are more intelligible, at any rate, than the Revised Version, 
“In 
diligence not slothful,” and are a fair equivalent for 
the Greek. Even if there be a slight inaccuracy, the 
same meaning is to be found in many other passages 
of which the translation is undisputed. On this 
familiar expression, “Not slothful in business,” then 
I propose to hang the consideration of our future lives. <pb n="360" id="iii.xx-Page_360" />As we are standing on the threshold, and before the 
door is opened to us, there are some questions which 
must often pass through our minds. Both our duty 
and our interest seem to demand of us that we should 
look forward a few years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p14">What profession or calling in life are we thinking 
of? Which are best suited to our own characters? 
The days of our youth are pleasant they pass 
unheeded by—and our University career comes to an 
end before we are well aware. At its conclusion we 
should not be helpless and feeble, now entertaining 
one fancy, now another, with a good deal of pain and 
anxiety to ourselves. But we should have a definite 
plan of life based upon the best knowledge and advice 
which we can obtain, as well as upon our own 
experience. It is a great step which we shall one day 
make from the University, which is a kind of home to 
us, into the outer world, and it should be firm and 
decisive, long considered by us; it is the final step 
from youth to manhood; we should see the way clearly 
before us, and there should be no looking back; we 
should have courage and energy. We should not 
stand shivering in the cold before we take the plunge. 
The text speaks of diligence in business. I will begin 
by asking, What are the qualities which make a good 
man of business? We may divide them into the 
qualities which are concerned with things, and the 
qualities which are concerned with persons. There 
is the clear and faultless handwriting, the neat and <pb n="361" id="iii.xx-Page_361" />symmetrical arrangement of figures, the unerring 
addition, the tabulated page, the disposition of all 
things in their places so that they may be most easily 
seen or found; these are among the outward signs of 
the man of business. There is again punctuality in 
answering a letter or keeping an appointment, clearness in giving a direction, courtesy, good temper, 
readiness; these, too, are parts of business. And there 
are higher qualities than these, such as judgment, 
coolness, the habit of distrusting ourselves in trans 
actions with which we are not familiar, the selection of 
right instruments, the power of organisation, the 
knowledge of mankind and of the world. The man 
of business must have some social qualities also; he 
must be kindly, popular, willing to make friends with 
others, not silent or reserved; he must know what to 
say and when to say it; he must be “neither in the 
way or out of the way,” but in his place always; and 
he must be up and doing. In our small way of business—for the term is of wide application, and has a 
certain place in the lives of all men—some of these 
qualities will be required. A few minutes a week 
should be devoted by each of us to seeing how we 
stand in the matter of money; a few simple rules, 
which need not be particularised, for we all know 
them, will be enough to keep us straight; then we shall 
have no unpleasant surprises or concealments, no 
necessity for excuses. One great source of anxiety in 
life will be removed. And we shall acquire a habit of <pb n="362" id="iii.xx-Page_362" />business which will be lasting, and may be of great 
value to us hereafter when we are called upon to 
in important affairs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p15">Most young men are desirous of achieving independence or 
distinction, of not being a burden to their families, of accomplishing some good 
work in the day and generation. But few comparatively are aware of the qualities 
upon which success depends; of the defects of character which render it 
impossible. There are some faults which pass unnoticed in youth, for affection 
is not very critical, and there is no one to tell us of them in later life. Some 
men are always wondering why others succeed, why they are doomed to failure and 
disappointment. They complain of the times, of the want of opportunities, of the 
indifference of friends, of the overcrowding of professions, of the injustice of 
the world, not seeing that the manly and courageous spirit makes opportunities 
for itself, and asks for no help but its own. If they are married they drag down 
others with them; their life is not the less a tragedy because it is so very 
commonplace; until in the final scene the pathetic words of the poet are 
realised:—</p>
<verse id="iii.xx-p15.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p15.2">So age and sad experience hand in hand</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p15.3">Led him to death, and made him understand,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p15.4">After a toil so painful and so long,</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p15.5">How all his life he had been in the wrong.</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xx-p16">Now, one of the principal causes of these miserable 
failures in life is the want of habits of business. A <pb n="363" id="iii.xx-Page_363" />young man has no method or conduct. He is, perhaps, economical, or, at any rate, not extravagant; but 
he is always behindhand in his accounts, or irregular 
in his payments; he has good abilities, but he has no 
systematic knowledge; he is always at work and 
always losing time. With twice the labour—for order 
is, indeed, a rest which nature has provided for all of 
us—he produces half the result. He may have many 
virtues and gifts, but he gets the reputation of being a 
bad manager of his life and of his time, perhaps of 
having an ill-regulated mind, and then he finds, unaccountably to himself, that he does not succeed. If 
there is a vacant place in a school or an office, he is 
not promoted to it; the client passes his door; if there 
is some work to be done he is not commissioned to 
undertake it. No one tells him the reason why, and 
self-love long holds out against the logic of facts. Few 
things are sadder than these silent disappointments 
in middle life of good and accomplished men who 
have failed to gain the confidence of their contemporaries; they have often good nature and good 
intentions; they may have gained high University 
distinction. And yet almost at a glance the experienced eye sees that they are not fit to be trusted in a 
responsible position; they learn too late the meaning 
of those singular words of the Gospel, “If ye be unfaithful in the unrighteous 
mammon, who shall commit to your trust the true riches?”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p17">Some qualifications such as I have described are <pb n="364" id="iii.xx-Page_364" />needed in every calling or profession; without habits 
of business no man can walk safely or thread his way 
through the maze of circumstances. But now a 
further question arises, What profession shall we 
choose? What is the best for us? And for which 
are we best suited? A large proportion, perhaps a 
majority of those here present, are looking forward to 
entering one of the two great professions, the Church 
or the Bar; they are the two most opposite ways of 
life, and in England they both have a peculiar 
character. The thought of one or other of them is 
probably present to the minds of most of us. And as 
it would be impossible to pass in review all the various 
callings to which an educated man may devote himself, instead of attempting to do so I think that it will 
be more instructive to consider the relative advantages 
or disadvantages of these two only, not looking at the 
prizes which they are supposed to offer, but at their 
effect on the character. Either of them has its own 
trials and difficulties which we must face; either of 
them, besides the regular and direct good which an 
honest and able man effects by the mere practice of 
his calling, offers subsidiary paths of good and usefulness. He who is in a profession should also be above 
it, above its narrowness, above its worldliness, above 
its prejudices and party spirit. The lawyer will be 
none the worse for sometimes looking at the world 
with the eyes of the clergyman, or the clergyman for 
possessing some of the worldly knowledge of the <pb n="365" id="iii.xx-Page_365" />lawyer. In this place it is a great advantage that we should go out of ourselves and hear what others say 
or think of us. Are we aware that while some of us 
are uneasy and ill-content, fancying that Oxford alone 
is unfavourable to study, the world would tell us that 
here in these ancient seats of learning, in the quiet and 
comfort of our college rooms, living in comparative 
affluence, surrounded by libraries and museums, amid 
fair buildings and gardens, we possess a combination 
of advantages such as can never exist in the bustle of 
a great city, such as hardly ever existed before, for 
teaching, for thought, for self-improvement, for 
growth in every kind of knowledge? Let those of us 
who find our profession here enjoy these blessings and 
be grateful for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p18">First, then, let me speak to you of the law, which seems to 
require the greatest effort and ability, and is generally supposed to offer the 
highest rewards. No one should choose such a profession who has not considerable vigour both of body and mind; who has not 
the gift of accuracy and the power of mastering facts; 
who cannot see his way clearly through an argument. 
These qualities must either be implanted in us by 
nature, or we must acquire them. Nothing is more 
adverse to legal study than what may be called the 
slovenly habit of mind which is sometimes found even 
in intelligent people—the habit of mind which knows 
nothing correctly, which remembers nothing distinctly, 
which cannot be depended on to state a fact truly, or <pb n="366" id="iii.xx-Page_366" />to carry a point from one case to another. The 
lawyer does not require genius or originality—rarely 
will any philosophical powers he may possess be called 
into exercise; but he requires judgment trained by 
long habit</p>
<verse id="iii.xx-p18.1">
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p18.2">Till old experience do attain</l>
<l class="t1" id="iii.xx-p18.3">To something of prophetic strain.</l>
</verse>
<p class="continue" id="iii.xx-p19">He must not dissolve the law in dreams of his own 
imagination, nor can he always reduce its necessary 
technicalities to the rules of common sense. He can 
not succeed by any mere trick of speech, nor can he 
ever be a lawyer worthy the name without very great 
and continuous labour. His first principles are not 
general ideas of morality or of politics; they are based 
on a profound study of his own subject. Ignorant 
persons often scoff at him just because they do not 
understand this unavoidable complexity of human 
affairs; he is striving, as far as it is possible, to reduce 
them to rules; that in this labyrinth of the world man 
kind may with some degree of certainty be able to 
know and apply the law under which they live. He 
has to dwell in the “dry light” of absolute impartiality, to be on his guard against any motive or 
mental tendency which may interfere with his 
judgment the love of paradox, his own ingenuity, 
the habit of anticipating a conclusion. He will wait 
until all the facts are sifted, and all the provisions of 
the law clearly present to his mind.</p>

<pb n="367" id="iii.xx-Page_367" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p20">We can easily perceive that in such a profession 
there are many noble elements of intellectual 
training. The refinements of art, the attractions of 
poetry, are wanting, but there is a manly lesson to be 
learned in it. The lawyer passes his days and nights 
in the search after truth and fact. And there are 
moral qualities which are drawn out by it, such as 
courage and perseverance. Probably most persons 
who deserve to succeed do in the long run attain 
success, but there are often many years of waiting and 
discouragement. He who enters on such a profession 
must expect trials of this sort, and must resolve not to 
give way under them. If he has a real interest in his 
study, and his mind does not lose its energy, he will 
not regret that time has been allowed him for deeper 
study. Nothing shows the character of a man more 
than the right use of opportunities when he is left to 
himself and is his own master. And his first care will 
be to employ to the utmost the period of his student 
life; for in law, as in other things, what is not learned 
at the right time is rarely learned afterwards. Next, 
those long years of waiting will be matter of thought 
and consideration—how can he turn them to the best 
account, not losing heart or allowing himself to be 
diverted into flowery paths, but laying in them the 
foundations of future eminence. These are the 
thoughts with which a man should enter upon the 
profession of the law; hopeful with the kind of hope 
which a man has who is commencing a long and <pb n="368" id="iii.xx-Page_368" />difficult task, confident in himself, too, that he will not 
faint or be untrue to the calling which he has chosen.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p21">As success begins to shine upon his path he will 
seek to show in his career the virtues which are, or 
ought to be, characteristic of his profession—independence, fairness of mind, dignity, honesty of 
purpose, loyalty in the cause of his client He knows 
that there is a higher as well as a lower spirit in which 
a cause may be conducted. He will feel that litigation is one of the greatest of 
evils, and will seek by every means in his power to prevent it. Here, as in many 
other ways there is abundant opportunity for proving that he can set other 
things above his own interests. And as he gains influence, he may, perhaps, be 
able to aid in improvements of the law, which must be known first before it can 
be reformed. There is no greater blessing to a country than clear and simple 
laws, but this is a blessing which can never be attained unless great lawyers 
are prepared to devote their minds and lives to such a task. This is the ideal 
which those who are apt to think the profession of the law worldly or selfish 
may be invited to lay before themselves, and which another generation may 
possibly see realised. It is a strange story of the philosopher-lawyer about a 
hundred years ago, who was so profoundly struck by the injustice of the law in 
the cause which was his first brief that he renounced, once and for ever, the 
practice of his profession. To that act and to that life—certainly not <pb n="369" id="iii.xx-Page_369" />the life of an amateur law reformer—may be traced 
nearly every legal improvement which has taken place 
during the last century. Another great lawyer, about 
seventy years ago, devoted for more than ten years the 
whole energies of his life and mind, and his great legal 
attainments, to the reformation of the criminal code. 
Among English lawyers there is no one of a nobler 
and purer type than Sir Samuel Romilly. I will add another example of a great 
character trained among the technicalities of the law. “I have seen,” says Lord 
Shelburne, “what I have previously considered could not possibly exist, a man 
absolutely free from fear and hope alike, yet full of life and warmth; nothing 
in the world can disturb his repose; he lacks nothing himself, and interests 
himself actively in everything that is good; I have never been so profoundly struck by any one in the course of my travels; 
and I feel sure that if ever I accomplish anything great 
in what remains of my life, I shall do so encouraged by 
my recollection of M. de Malesherbes.” This is the 
illustrious jurist who had been disgraced for his protest 
in favour of the right of Parliament, and at the end of 
his life stood forward to plead the cause of Louis 
XVI. before the Convention.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p22">Once more let me come back to the young student 
of law, and ask him whether he, too, amid the diligent 
study of his profession, may not find some other 
interest which he can embrace with it? In all large 
cities there are duties to be performed which are best <pb n="370" id="iii.xx-Page_370" />performed by educated men—public duties of an unambitious sort, the good or bad fulfilment of which 
makes a great difference to those who are helpless; 
that is, the poor. The lawyer, too, has his opportunities for charity of a peculiar kind which cannot be 
performed by others. It is not good for any of us to 
live entirely in his own class, with no thought or 
knowledge of what is below us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p23">It has become a commonplace of English political writers to 
lament the want of local self-government. What does this mean but the want of 
that public spirit in educated men which is willing to spend time and take pains 
about small and disagreeable matters?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p24">Side by side with the life of the lawyer we will now 
place that of the clergyman, which has its trials, too, 
especially in the present age, and its blessings, and its 
temptations, and its effects on the mind and character. 
Two College friends parting company when they 
leave the University, the one taking holy orders, the 
other going to the Bar, will have very different 
experiences of life. If we could suppose them meeting again after an absence of thirty years, how deeply 
marked each would see in the other the lineaments of 
their respective professions. They would go back to 
the days of their youth—the days which they passed 
at the University—the old stories and other recollections would have a never-dying charm for them; but 
still, for the most part, they would find that they were 
living in worlds apart. In many respects the <pb n="371" id="iii.xx-Page_371" />character which is suited for the legal profession is 
not equally suited for the duties of a clergyman. The 
clerical profession ought not to have any concern with 
motives of ambition; yet these motives do, indeed, 
very largely enter into all professions, nor is it easy to 
say how far they are legitimate. Supposing a man to 
be conscientious in the performance of his duties, does 
it very much matter what are the inducements which 
determine its choice? So says the man of the world. 
In actual life it is argued we must not expect a clergy 
man to be very different from other people; he wishes 
to settle, he wants to maintain and promote his 
family, he would like to increase his income, which he 
sometimes covers by the euphemism of “extending 
his usefulness.” He “best preserves the <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xx-p24.1">via media</span></i> 
in theology who keeps his eye on preferment.” There 
is no great harm in all this, or perhaps I should rather 
say that this is only what we must expect from human 
nature. Still, I would remark that he who enters the 
Church from these motives has lost the highest good 
of it: he is not one man but two; under the appearance 
of a zeal for the salvation of souls and the improvement of mankind he is really pursuing the objects of 
earthly ambition. It is not of such clergymen, how 
ever respectable, that I propose to speak to you, but 
of the clerical life in its idea, not overgrown with the 
concerns of this world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p25">Its motto should be like the motto of Christ 
Himself, “He went about doing good.” In this one <pb n="372" id="iii.xx-Page_372" />word the whole office of the Christian minister may 
be summed up. He goes about healing the sorrows 
of men and ministering to their necessities, giving eyes 
to the blind, knowledge to the ignorant, food to the 
poor; he is the friend, physician, teacher, lawyer, 
peacemaker of everybody in the parish. To him all 
men turn naturally for advice and protection; he is a 
sort of mediator between the world and his 
parishioners; the educated person, who is ever ready 
to act for the uneducated; especially will he take 
charge of the young from a sense of the unspeakable 
importance of the first years of life; they will be his 
children, and he will be in a manner their father, 
bound to them by the most sacred ties. And his 
thoughts will hardly stray from this family of his into 
other spheres of duty or influence any more than the 
thoughts of other parents are diverted from their 
children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p26">Such is, or ought to be, the life of a Christian 
minister—the life to which those of us who desire to 
be clergymen should aspire. Do we doubt that in a 
generation any parish, even the roughest, would yield 
to the influence of such a character, or that in a few 
years it might become civilised, humanised, 
Christianised? Great original powers might find a 
work in accomplishing this result; it might also be 
effected by a person of, very moderate intellectual 
gifts. The genuine love of mankind, and the pity 
which is engendered by love and the natural pain <pb n="373" id="iii.xx-Page_373" />which is felt at their helpless and degraded state, is a 
more powerful instrument for reforming and converting them than “the tongues of men or of angels.” 
There is one language which all men understand, to 
the voice of which no human being is inaccessible—the language of kindness. Through the sick wife or 
child, when the heart is wrecked by sorrow or death, 
this “still small voice” finds its way to the rudest 
nature; and the true minister of the Gospel knows 
how to seize on these opportunities and make them 
the occasions of permanent good. Sometimes there 
will occur in his parish that singular phenomenon 
which is called a “revival”—he will not laugh or 
sneer at it, for he knows that rude and uneducated 
natures are often overpowered by a religious influence, 
carrying them whither they know not. But he will 
tell them of the transient nature of such influences; he 
will bring the light of experience to bear upon them; 
he will insist that by their fruits only they can be 
judged. “Let the drunkard forsake his way,” and 
there will be a real revival. Through their natural 
emotions he will seek to lead them on to the real bases 
of religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p27">One of the chief sources of a minister’s influence, 
and one of his chief means of usefulness, is preaching. 
Yet many a man is averse to taking upon himself the 
clerical office because he is, or fancies he is, ill-adapted 
for the performance of this duty. He is not literary, 
he is not eloquent; how can he be qualified to teach <pb n="374" id="iii.xx-Page_374" />others? He hears preaching very commonly derided, 
and is doubtful whether the practice is of any real 
use. Such is the feeling. Yet, so far from preaching 
being unimportant, we can hardly exaggerate its 
effect Is it a small matter to seek to raise man above 
the world in which they live, to increase their knowledge in themselves, to renew in them the thoughts of 
a Divine Being? Is it nothing that they should have 
impressed upon them from time to time a higher 
standard of duty towards God and their fellow-men? 
The best sermons are those which are the natural 
out-growth of a man’s character, not strained through 
books, but fresh from the experience of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p28">And this leads me to touch upon another 
characteristic of the clergyman’s profession which may 
be a great good and may be a great evil to him; he is 
required to maintain the appearance of goodness and 
virtue. It may be a great good to him, for the necessity of maintaining the appearance may lead him also 
to the reality, and the standard which he preaches 
may become the rule of his own feeling. We can 
easily imagine a person shocked at the thought day 
after day of saying one thing and doing another; or, 
unconsciously to himself, his words and actions may 
diverge. With the language of religion on his lips he 
may have been leading a worldly or immoral life Not 
even upon his death-bed, perhaps, does he wake up to 
a recognition of his true state. This, I think, must be 
admitted to be the great temptation to which the <pb n="375" id="iii.xx-Page_375" />profession of a clergyman is subjected—the danger 
of unconscious hypocrisy—<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xx-p28.1">corruptio optimi pessima</span></i>. 
Alas! may he not even sink below the standard of the 
world against which he preaches? “Let every man 
that standeth take heed lest he fall.” Let him and all 
of us test our lives and ourselves by the standard of 
those actions which are seen by no human eye, which 
receive no approbation or disapprobation from our 
fellow-men; thus only can we know ourselves truly.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p29">There are some other points in which the minister 
of the Gospel would do well to hear what the world 
has to say of him. First, I may mention that minor, 
but still very serious, fault of which I spoke at the 
commencement of this sermon, the want of habits of 
business. The management of a parish is a great 
business, which requires method and order; the 
clergyman or minister of a congregation ought to be 
an example to his flock of the manner in which business should be conducted. And it is not always easy 
to reconcile a zeal for the moral improvement of 
mankind with a punctual attention to detail. The 
charities of a parish, if they are to do good and not 
harm, require a very precise and strict administration. 
To the kindness which wins the hearts of men he 
should add the strong good sense which is not afraid 
to say “No” where the relief of physical evil is likely 
to create moral degradation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p30">Another error is of a deeper sort, having a natural 
root in the history and traditions of a great institution<pb n="376" id="iii.xx-Page_376" />—the error of party spirit. This is an evil which we all 
acknowledge, and one into which the clergy are more likely to fall than the 
laity: it is a perpetual source of ill-will in a Christian country; on many 
political and social questions it has had a most pernicious influence. The personal dislike, the sneer, the 
jest, the constant assertion of the rights or interests 
of the sect or community before the interests of 
morality or religion are degrading to us all. It is 
then a serious question demanding thought, “How 
shall a minister of religion treat those who are not of 
his own community?” Shall it be in the spirit of, “We forbade him because he followed not us”? Or in 
the spirit of, “Other sheep I have which are not of 
this fold”? There are differences among us which 
cannot be healed either in this generation, or probably in the next; there are separate spheres and 
fields of labour, and we must not intrude one upon 
another. It is a matter of tact and individual 
character what shall be the course pursued in each 
individual case. But there is one rule which we may 
lay down about members of other communities and 
worshippers of other religions; that we shall 
habitually strive to regard them in our own thoughts, 
not as they are separated from us by accidents of time 
and place, but as they appear in the sight of our 
Father which is in Heaven.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xx-p31">In conclusion, let me return once more to the words 
of the text, taking them in connection with the <pb n="377" id="iii.xx-Page_377" />remainder of the verse, 
“Not slothful in business, 
fervent in spirit, serving the Lord.” All these ser 
vices and professions are part of a greater service or 
work, the work of God Himself, in which, if we will 
believe it, we are invited to have a part; and there are 
two ways in which they may be performed as “Unto 
the Lord,” or “As unto men.” When we speak or 
act from a love of approbation, from a desire to produce an effect, with a view to our own interest or 
advancement, then, in the language of Scripture, we 
are called “pleasers of men.” But when we speak 
and act from a sense of duty, for the love of God, for 
the sake of our fellow-men, without any thought of 
interest or reward, then, in the words of the Apostle, 
we are “serving the Lord.” As the heavens encircle 
the earth, so the service of God includes all other 
services; it is the unclouded light in which they are 
truly seen, the pure air which inspires them, the 
element which they have in common with the 
Invisible and Eternal.</p><pb n="378" id="iii.xx-Page_378" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="The Permanent Elements of Religion." id="iii.xxi" prev="iii.xx" next="iv">

<h2 id="iii.xxi-p0.1">THE PERMANENT ELEMENTS OF RELIGION<note n="23" id="iii.xxi-p0.2">Preached in 1879.</note>.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p1"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxi-p1.1">IF THEY HEAR NOT MOSES AND THE PROPHETS, 
NEITHER WILL THEY BE PERSUADED THOUGH ONE ROSE FROM THE DEAD.</span></p>
<p class="right" id="iii.xxi-p2"><scripRef passage="Luke 16:31" id="iii.xxi-p2.1" parsed="|Luke|16|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.31"><span class="sc" id="iii.xxi-p2.2">LUKE</span> xvi. 31</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p3">THE teaching of Christ is always recalling us from 
the letter to the spirit, from the outward to the 
inward, from the narrower to the wider view of the 
Divine nature. He reveals to us what everybody in 
their secret soul acknowledges to be the truth; He 
reminds us of what we are always forgetting; He appeals to principles which are old as well as new; He 
seeks to restore us to ourselves and to God What 
can be more simple, or of more universal application, 
than the words, “Believe,” “Repent,” “Do as ye 
would that men should do unto you,” “Love your 
enemies,” “Be pure in thought as well as in act,” 
which is the high argument of the Sermon on the 
Mount? “Not that which goeth into a man defileth a 
man.” “God is a spirit, and they that worship Him 
must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” “The hour 
is coming when neither in Jerusalem nor yet in this <pb n="379" id="iii.xxi-Page_379" />mountain.” “Forbid him not.” 
“And other sheep I 
have which are not of this fold.” “Ye know not what 
manner of spirit ye are of.” “Thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God, with all thy heart, and thy neighbour as thyself—this is the law and the prophets.” 
“Blessed are 
ye poor, for yours is the Kingdom of Heaven.” “Except a man receive the kingdom of God as a little 
child, he shall not enter therein.” “Let him that is 
without sin cast the first stone.” “The Sabbath was 
made for man, and not man for the Sabbath.” “Go 
and learn what that means, I will have mercy and not 
sacrifice.” “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your 
Father which is in Heaven is perfect.” “That they all may be one, as Thou 
Father art in me, and I in Thee, that they also may be one in us.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p4">This is the religion of Christ; not the religion consistently taught by any section of the Christian 
Church, nor practised by any considerable number of 
Christians. But it is the religion in which Christ lived 
and died—the religion of a person whom we believe 
to be Divine. No one will say that the words just 
quoted contain only a vague Deism, or that any other 
words of Christ or of His disciples more truly represent the character of His teaching. They make no 
claim to literary excellence; some of them are taken 
from the Jewish prophets; a few probably may be 
detected in contemporary Rabbinical writings. Yet 
they have a power of touching the heart which is 
possessed by no other words. They seem to begin <pb n="380" id="iii.xxi-Page_380" />where ordinary religion ends, where the teaching of 
Churches is apt to fail, where the witness of general 
councils has been found wanting. They are the voice 
of God Himself asserting the moral and spiritual 
against the ceremonial and outward. Some of them 
are too much for us, and we fear that they may be 
rashly used against existing institutions. But though 
they rise above the level of religious communities, 
which are necessarily made up of mixed elements, 
they may still have an abiding place in the hearts of 
individuals, and through them infuse a portion of the 
spirit of Christ into the Church and the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p5">As men are always tending to put the letter of 
religion in the place of the spirit, so they are always 
tending to put the outward evidences of religion in 
the place of the inward In the last century it was 
generally maintained by English theologians that the 
Christian religion rested on the evidence of miracles. 
This is the argument which Paley has summed up in 
two famous propositions. But is this the teaching of 
Christ Himself? Does He not rather lead us back 
from the extraordinary to the ordinary, from the 
supernatural to the common? “Except ye see signs 
and wonders ye will not believe.” This is a proof not 
of their faith, but of their want of faith. The lessons 
which He draws from nature are of another sort. “Behold the lilies of the field: they toil not, neither 
do they spin”; and “He maketh His sun to rise upon 
the evil and upon the good, and giveth rain upon the <pb n="381" id="iii.xxi-Page_381" />just and upon the unjust.” Or again, 
“Are not two 
sparrows sold for one farthing, and one of them shall 
not fall to the ground without your Father.” Here is the still small voice of 
ordinary life more potent than the thunder and the earthquake. And so in the 
parable from which the text is taken, when the case is put, “Nay, father 
Abraham; but if one went to them from the dead they would repent”—that is to 
say, if a miracle had been wrought for their salvation—our Lord, speaking in the 
person of Abraham, replies, in words which admit of many applications, “If they 
hear not Moses and the prophets, neither would they be persuaded though one rose 
from the dead.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p6">So simple is the religion of Christ: it might be 
summed up in the saying, “He went about doing 
good,” and bidding us be like Him. He does not 
place Himself at a distance from us; He rather seeks 
to create in us the feeling that, equally with Himself, 
we are the sons of God. He speaks to us of His 
faith and our faith, of His God and our God. If we 
would confine the Christian faith to the spirit and 
words of Christ, there would be an almost universal 
agreement about it. We should have no need of 
apologies and defences; for the words of Christ would 
be their own witness, and the witness of the human 
heart would confirm them. The difficulties which present themselves to our minds seem never to have 
occurred to the writers of the Gospel; they are not 
perplexed about the truth of the accounts, or the <pb n="382" id="iii.xxi-Page_382" />reconciliation of science and religion. The only explanation 
which either the Evangelists or Christ Himself give of the unwillingness to 
receive His message is “the hardness of men’s hearts.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p7">The essentials of Christianity remain the same, “Yesterday, to-day, and for ever.” Yet, from 
another point of view, the Christian religion appears 
to have been always changing, not merely in forms of 
worship and government, but in spirit and doctrine. 
The Nicene Church is not the same as the Church of 
the Apostles; nor the Catholic as the Nicene, nor the 
Protestant as the Catholic. So that if we could 
imagine a single individual living from the Christian 
era until now, he would have been, not of one religion, 
but of several, and several times over would have anathematised and excommunicated himself. Already 
within three centuries after the death of Christ there 
were pages of Christian history written in crime and 
in blood. So quickly had the Christian world de 
parted from the simple faith of Christ. And the 
contrast between the teaching of Christ and the 
development of it is not less startling when regarded 
from within than from without. What connection is 
there between the religion of Him who said, “Suffer 
little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not,” 
and of those who maintained that unbaptised infants, 
without doubt, perish everlastingly? or between Him 
who said of one who was not His follower, “Forbid 
him not,” and those who would confine salvation to <pb n="383" id="iii.xxi-Page_383" />the Church, and the Church to the regularly ordained 
descendants of the Apostles? Or what is there in 
common between the robber Synod of Ephesus, or 
the tumultuous assembly of Nicea, and Him who is 
described, in the words of the Prophet, “a bruised 
reed shall he not break, nor quench the smoking 
flax”? And yet, perhaps, there was more in common 
than we might at first sight imagine. For the good 
in human beings is strangely mingled with evil. And 
the bigot and the zealot may have in them a touch of 
human kindness, or even of Divine love, which has 
sometimes lent a power to evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p8">Between the fourth and the sixteenth century the 
Christian Church underwent greater and greater 
changes. New ideas arose, new powers were claimed, 
new battles were fought between the Church and the 
world, in which the right was not all on one side, but 
the Church, too, might be found struggling in the 
name of Christ against Himself. There were wonderful lives of saints and kings, who, by their faith and 
power, changed the face of countries, and may be 
truly reckoned among the benefactors of mankind. 
Yet even in the lives of these men we seem to trace 
something not in harmony with the spirit of Christ. 
Their zeal and courage could hardly be exceeded, but 
they lack the reasonableness, the charity, the moderation of our blessed Lord. Then came the great moral 
earthquake of the Reformation, which threatened 
utterly to destroy the ancient faith. In one generation <pb n="384" id="iii.xxi-Page_384" />the European world found itself Protestant; the 
fathers had been of one religion, the children were of 
another, and even in a single lifetime the early education of the same person had been Roman Catholic, 
his later years Protestant. The suddenness of the 
change is strikingly brought home to us by Hooker’s gentle plea, that God might have had mercy on some 
of our fathers, inasmuch as they sinned through 
ignorance; or by the amusing story of Archbishop 
Leighton, who, when he was attacked by his adversaries because he was himself an Episcopalian, his 
father a Presbyterian, and his grandfather a Roman 
Catholic, replied, “Yes, sir, and he was the honestest 
man of the three.” In the middle of the sixteenth 
century the spirit of the Reformation would probably 
have taken hold of every country in Europe if the 
popular voice had not been suppressed by the strong 
arm of Governments and Princes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p9">And yet we know that before the close of that 
century which gave birth to the Reformation, the tide 
had already turned and was sweeping in the opposite 
direction. The slumbering past of mediævalism in 
alliance with a sort of spurious classicalism again 
awoke, and nearly half the ground gained by the Re 
formers was recovered by the Roman Catholic 
Church. Education passed into the hands of their 
opponents; churches in a new style of architecture 
covered the land; in all the cities of Europe to this 
day are found the traces of that remarkable order, <pb n="385" id="iii.xxi-Page_385" />which for a time saved the Papacy. Their strict 
discipline, their untiring zeal, their seeming union of 
the wisdom of the serpent and the harmlessness of 
the dove, were, for a time, too much for the world. 
But the world was in the end too much for them. 
They governed countries; they kept barbarous races 
in a sort of tutelage; they accumulated wealth; they 
monopolised education; they whispered in the ear of 
princes; they used the conscience as a lever by which 
they subjugated men and women to themselves. To 
truth, to morality, to enlightenment they added 
nothing. No man of genius, no scholar or philosopher 
of the first class, was ever allowed to develop his 
powers within their borders. They appear to have 
been the authors of the greatest calamity which has 
befallen the nations of Europe, the Thirty Years’ War. They were all but conquerors, and then the 
natural feelings of mankind rose up against them and 
drove them out. And whatever hopes or fears may 
be entertained in this or in other countries of a similar 
revival of priestly authority, we must remember that 
much greater fears and hopes were justly entertained 
about that earlier counter-Reformation which covered 
the continent of Europe with schools and churches; 
in which more than in any other historical struggle 
the greatest virtues and the noblest and finest natures 
were called into the service of the greatest evil. Who 
can judge them fairly? The saintly lives of many of 
them, their regardlessness of self, their willingness to <pb n="386" id="iii.xxi-Page_386" />cast 
themselves away and be trodden under foot, “<i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxi-p9.1">perinde ac cadaver</span></i>” in their Master’s service, have 
gone up for a memorial before God. The evil that 
they did lives after them to be a warning and a terror 
to other generations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p10">And we ourselves, who have been watching the progress of events during the last thirty or forty years, 
have had experience of changes of opinion which 
would have been thought incredible a century ago. 
Many of us can remember the evangelical homes in 
which we were brought up, and still retain a feeling 
of gratitude and reverence towards good and simple 
persons, who first taught us the elements of religious 
truth. And we can remember, too, how these first 
impressions of religion came into collision with the 
beginnings of the movement which has since over 
spread the English Church; how we were told that we 
ought to believe much more or much less; and how, 
in obedience to this illogical logic, some of us went 
forward and some backwards; and some may be said 
to have passed a lifetime in going to and fro. Those 
who have lived long in Oxford can remember a day 
more than thirty years ago, when a small band of distinguished men, after much inward conflict, throwing 
aside the traditions in which they had been brought 
up, knocked at the door of a small despised chapel in 
the suburbs of this city, and humbly asked for admission into the bosom of the universal Church They 
were separated from us by a strange fate, and we <pb n="387" id="iii.xxi-Page_387" />lamented the loss of their virtues and their talents; 
there were persons among them who should always 
be remembered by us with kindness and respect, for 
they gave up all their worldly prospects in exchange 
for what they believed to be the truth. Of the state 
of feeling in which that movement originated, there is 
no trace remaining among us now. It had effects 
which the authors of it never appreciated; for they did 
not calculate on the reaction which would follow. 
They did not see that in drawing the clergy around 
them they were alienating the laity; so that the unsettlement of received opinions in one direction would 
lead to a far greater unsettlement in another. The 
chief lesson which we gather from that tale of bye-gone days is the danger of allowing ourselves to be 
carried away by such movements, which at the time 
are never seen in their true proportions: “Call no man 
master on earth,” if it tends to impair your own independence of mind, or to attach you to a person rather 
than to the truth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p11">And still the conflict continues, though fought in a 
broader manner and with different weapons. And 
many persons are busy in decomposing the world; or 
rather, perhaps, the world may be said to be decomposing itself (as in foreign countries, so also in this) 
into two extremes, the one preaching to us the authority of the priesthood, the necessity of the sacraments, 
the duty of uninquiring faith; the other speaking of 
evolution, development, the reign of law, the sequence <pb n="388" id="iii.xxi-Page_388" />of material causes. And often the extremes seem to 
have a greater sympathy with one another than they 
either of them have with the mean; they say one of 
another that they alone are consistent, and that if you 
are not with them, you had better be at the furthest 
point from them. And sometimes, in ways of which 
they are not aware, they meet. For what is a merely 
outward religion but another form of materialism? 
The eye may be satisfied with seeing and the ear with 
hearing, while no light of Christian life or love penetrates into the heart.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p12">Having in view this succession of beliefs in the 
history of the Christian Church, and this distraction 
and division which affects our own contemporaries, 
among whom all opinions, the oldest as well as the 
newest, seem to co-exist, we are led very seriously to 
ask, “What is the permanent element in religion?” Is there any rock upon which we can stand while these 
shadows of the clouds fly around us—any foundation 
upon which we can rest in life and death, any truth 
about which good men are agreed? Especially as we 
advance in years and begin to see the end, the disputes and controversies of Churches grow increasingly 
wearisome to us. We think to ourselves, “O that it had been possible from the 
days of our youth until now for us to have had a few simple principles of truth 
and right, and that we had kept them apart from controversy and criticism, and 
simply fought a good fight against evil and falsehood to our life’s end.” <pb n="389" id="iii.xxi-Page_389" />Then we might have had a regular and perfect growth 
to Christian manhood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p13">This is the subject which I proposed to introduce 
by the brief sketch which I have given of ecclesiastical 
history. What is that which contrasts with all this 
movement, and turmoil, and change of opinion? Of 
course, we see that it is likely to be more akin to practice than to speculation. It may be something which 
is very near to us, which we all know or seem to know, 
and of which every man may be his own teacher. It 
may be a kind of truth in which good men of all 
religions are more nearly agreed than they are apt to 
suppose. It may be contained in one or two of those 
short sentences with which I began this sermon. And, 
first of all, I shall consider what it is not, and, secondly, 
what it is.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p14">In the first place, it is not any political or ecclesiastical organisation. For these are relative to the age 
and state of society which gives birth to them, and 
there are few greater evils in the world than are 
caused by the perpetuation of the old forms of them 
under altered circumstances. They are the body, and 
not the soul; they supply the mechanical means by 
which we act together and co-operate with one 
another, but the first spring of life and motion is not 
contained in them. We are always disappointed in 
them when we compare them with any high standard 
of holiness, or truth, or right. We may imagine “the 
new Jerusalem descending from Heaven, like a bride <pb n="390" id="iii.xxi-Page_390" />adorned for her husband,” but the Churches which we 
know are very different, composed of men like ourselves, neither much better nor much worse. When 
they meet together in Synods and in general Councils, 
they are often actuated by private motives, and are 
subject, like other assemblies, to many political and 
personal considerations. We hardly expect of them 
that they should make a bold or united effort in the 
cause of truth or of freedom, should these ever come 
into competition with ecclesiastical interests. And, 
therefore, not there, not there is the permanent 
element of religion to be sought, not in any 
succession of Presbyters or Bishops, nor in any 
claim of universal authority, nor in any variously 
interpreted rule of faith or life. The authority of 
Churches seems rather to be derived from the great 
and good men who have adorned them. A St. Bernard, St. Anselm, St. Thomas-à-Kempis are to us the 
witnesses for the Mediæval Church; not the Church 
for them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p15">But neither is the permanent element of religion to 
be sought in the internal certainty which good men 
have of the truth which has been vouchsafed to them. 
For these internal convictions may often contradict 
one another; nor can we be sure that the faith of one 
man is stronger than that of another; the faith of a 
Christian more intense than that of a Mahometan or 
Hindoo. If another says to me, “I have an inward 
light or evidence,” and I reply to him, “I have an <pb n="391" id="iii.xxi-Page_391" />inward light,” who shall decide between us? 
“If,” a 
third adds, “this can only be decided by the authority 
of the Church,” again the question arises, To what 
Church shall we go? And very often the best of 
men have seen visions and dreamed dreams; they 
have made God the author of their own fancies, and, 
owing to some warmth of temperament or enthusiasm 
which possessed them, have been able to impart their 
belief in themselves to others. And sometimes the 
bent of their own moral character towards severity 
and asceticism, or the bent of their own intellectual 
character towards casuistry and over-refinement, has 
led other men into ways of life for which they were 
unfitted, or has induced them to desert the high road 
of truth and right. Their faith has given others faith 
in them, and yet what they mistook for the will of God 
was their own will. And, therefore, without any disrespect for the Fathers of the Church, whether ancient 
Fathers, such as St. Augustine, or modern Fathers, such 
as John Wesley, we cannot accept them as authoritative teachers. For we see that they often erred, and 
that in many of their conclusions they were deter 
mined by their own character and circumstances.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p16">Neither can the permanent element in religion be 
supposed to consist in historical facts. For they soon 
fade into the distance; even if the record of them is 
preserved, in a thousand or in two thousand years 
they are apt to be seen in new lights; add another 
thousand, and we can hardly imagine how they will <pb n="392" id="iii.xxi-Page_392" />appear in that remote future. The historian in our own day 
insists on a higher standard of verification, and is reluctant to accept 
evidence which cannot be traced up to contemporary witnesses. It is not that we 
are really more sceptical than our forefathers, but a wider knowledge, and a 
greater command of materials, have modified our judgment. Any one who has read 
the histories of Rome and Greece by the light of Niebuhr and Mommsen, or Curtius 
and Grote, cannot help applying the lamp of criticism to the New Testament. He 
must ask himself and honestly answer the question: What is the date of the books 
in which the narrative of our Lord’s life is contained? How did they receive their present form; 
how are the discrepancies which occur in them to be 
explained? Now, the answer to these questions in 
our own day will be somewhat different from that 
which would have been given in the last generation. 
With the advance of knowledge we have to shift our 
ground, and most of the old defences of Christianity, 
and many of the objections to it, have gone out of 
fashion, and are no longer convincing to the mind 
But we are seeking for principles which are not assail 
able by criticism, and do not change in successive 
generations. We cannot believe that religion depends upon minute questions of words and dates, 
when there are so many things in life to be done, and 
so short a time in which to do them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p17">And if this degree of uncertainty which affects all <pb n="393" id="iii.xxi-Page_393" />early history affects the ordinary facts narrated in the 
Old and New Testament, it must equally affect the 
extraordinary. Whatever <i><span lang="LA" id="iii.xxi-p17.1">a priori</span></i> arguments may be 
urged in their favour, we cannot help seeing that they 
must be judged of, like other facts, by the rules of 
historical evidence. We cannot say, with some 
writers, that they are more probable than other facts; 
or, with Butler, that all facts are antecedently so improbable that the difference between the improbability of the ordinary and extraordinary 
“cannot be 
estimated, and is as nothing.” Nor can we require 
the evidence for them to be supplemented by belief 
in them; for this would destroy the very nature of 
evidence. The certain knowledge that in the universe 
there is a fixed order makes a great difference in our 
manner of regarding them. If we saw them with our 
own eyes and in the full light of day, we should have 
a difficulty in verifying them or appreciating their 
import; how can we see them more clearly when they 
are far away in the distance? In one age of the 
world it is almost impossible to conceive them; in 
another age of the world the belief in them is the 
natural, almost the necessary, accompaniment of in 
tense religious faith. The wonders of other religions 
are only acknowledged by the professors of them; the 
Protestant does not accept Mediæval or Roman 
Catholic ministers; the Jesuits deny those of the Portroyalists. The pious Catholic often imagines 
that a great revival of religion is about to be effected <pb n="394" id="iii.xxi-Page_394" />by the increased diffusion of miraculous gifts, such 
he has himself witnessed in these latter days with 
wonder and thankfulness, but this is a hope which can 
hardly be entertained by us. And all Christians 
would agree in rejecting the miracles of those who 
are not Christians. Neither can any connection be 
traced between the inward grace and spirit of the 
Gospel, and the admission of facts of history, whether 
ordinary or extraordinary; and, therefore, I think that 
we had better put aside this vexed question of 
miracles as not belonging to our time, and also as 
tending to raise an irreconcilable quarrel between 
revelation and science. As a distinguished prelate of 
the English Church has wisely said, “If you cannot 
come to us with the miracles, come to us without the 
miracles.” For not there, not there, is the permanent 
and universal basis of religion to be found.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p18">These, then, are the negatives, which, looking to the future 
as well as to the present, we cannot venture to regard as the groundwork of our 
belief. What, then, are the foundations which cannot be shaken? I may remind you 
in passing that in confining religion to essentials we are only imitating the 
Spirit of Him who said, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets”; and “This 
is the first and great commandment, and the second is like unto it.” Not a word 
which I have spoken is inconsistent with the practice of those precepts with which this sermon began. If Jesus Christ 
were to come again upon earth, can we imagine Him <pb n="395" id="iii.xxi-Page_395" />saying to us not 
“Forasmuch as ye did it unto the least of 
these, ye did it unto Me,” but “Forasmuch as ye did not accept what was written 
or said of Me in after ages, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of 
Heaven.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p19">The first of these unchangeable truths is the perfection of the Divine nature. Mankind are always 
disputing about the precise form in which doctrines are 
to be stated, but they do not really differ about the 
nature of holiness, or right, or love, or truth; there is 
no party spirit about it. This is a very significant fact 
which we shall do well often to consider. Nor, again, 
can these graces or virtues ever be in excess; that is 
another point to be carefully noted. A man may 
have too much attachment to a person, or a sect, or a 
Church; but he cannot have too much holiness, or 
justice, or truth; too much of the love of God and man 
possessing his soul. These are the great and simple 
forms of faith which survive all others in which good 
men of all religions agree, and which connect this life 
as far as it can be connected with another. They are 
the true links which bind us to one another, which 
bring together in one communion different bodies of 
Christians, different countries and ages. They are 
the mirrors in which we behold the nature of God 
Himself; the highest and best which we can conceive, 
and which we, therefore, believe, and, in the Apostle’s language, seek to fashion them anew in ourselves. We 
may sum them up in a word, “Divine perfection,” to <pb n="396" id="iii.xxi-Page_396" />which theology and life must alike conform. He who 
is possessed or inspired by this thought will need no 
other rules of faith or of practice; by this he will test 
all doctrines and will regulate all his actions; he will 
ask himself from time to time what is the will of the 
Perfect, the Divine. And, seeing also the beginnings 
of a Divine perfection, amid much imperfection in the 
world around him, he will strive to co-operate with 
them, and begin to understand that there is no opposition between God and nature, but that through the 
order of nature God is working out the good of all His 
creatures. And when he becomes conscious that 
there is a real good in the world, of which God is the 
author, and of which he himself may be the partaker, 
he will not be greatly troubled with the old puzzle 
about the existence or origin of evil, or the meta 
physical conception of the Divine nature. His own 
life will be the answer to his doubts, and in the hour 
of death he will not be cast down, for he has created 
in himself the faith which can never fail in holiness, 
in justice, in truth, in love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p20">“The grass withereth, the flower fadeth, but the 
word of our God shall abide for ever.” The world 
changes, the Churches of Christ differ from one 
another—they are in a state of transition, but the 
truth, the justice, the goodness of God, and His will 
that all mankind should be. saved, remain for ever. 
The opinions of men vary, but the moral truths upon 
which human life rests are unchangeable. And from <pb n="397" id="iii.xxi-Page_397" />them, as from some fountain of light, the Divine 
image may again and again be recovered whenever 
the veil of the physical world becomes too thick for us 
to penetrate.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p21">Secondly, among the fixed points of religion is the 
life of Christ Himself, in whose person the Divine 
justice, and wisdom, and love are embodied to us. It 
may be true that the record contained in the Gospels 
is fragmentary; and that the life of Christ itself far 
surpassed the memorials of it which remain to us. But 
there is enough in the words which have come down 
to us to be the rule of our lives; and they would not 
be the less true if we knew not whence they came, or 
who was the author of them. They appear to run 
counter to the maxims both of the Church and the 
world; and yet the Church and the world equally 
acknowledge them. To some who have rejected the 
profession of Christianity, they have seemed equally 
true and equally Divine—may we not say of these, 
too, that they have been “Christians in unconsciousness,” if, not knowing Christ, like Him they have lived 
for others, infusing into every moral and political 
question a higher tone by their greater regard for 
truth, and more disinterested love of mankind? For 
this is what gives permanence to the religion of 
Christ as taught by Himself alone—its comprehensiveness; it leaves no sort of good or truth outside of 
itself to be its enemy and antagonist. “He that is 
not against us is for us.” Or, to put the same <pb n="398" id="iii.xxi-Page_398" />thought in other words, it remains because of its 
simplicity. The teaching of Christ is not like the 
teaching of some scribe or commentator who can eke 
out a few simple words to a tedious length; or of some 
scholastic divine who elaborates the particulars of a 
system: it is summed up in a word or two, “Believe,” “Forgive,” “Be ye perfect, even as your Father which 
is in Heaven is perfect.” It is not only common to 
different sects of Christians, but unites different 
classes of society, those who have and those who have 
not education in our brotherhood And if we could 
imagine the world ever so much improved it would be 
still tending towards the kingdom of Christ, still falling short of His maxims and commands. Amid all 
the changes to which, during centuries to come, the 
Christian faith may be exposed, either from the 
influence of opinion or from political causes, the image 
of Christ going about doing good, of Christ suffering 
for man, of Christ praying for His enemies—this, 
and this alone, will never pass away. And if any 
body asks, Where, after all these assaults of criticism 
and science, and the concessions made to them, is our 
religion to be found now? We answer, Where it 
always was—in the imitation of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p22">Thirdly, among the fixed points of religion, we 
must admit all well-ascertained facts of history, or 
science. For these, too, are the revelation of God to 
us, and they seem to be gaining and accumulating 
every day. And they do not change like mere <pb n="399" id="iii.xxi-Page_399" />opinions; after an interval of years we come back to 
them and find them the same. No declaration of 
Popes or Churches can alter by a single hair’s breadth 
any one of them any more than it can alter in any 
degree the present or future lot of a single person. It 
cannot make that which is false to be true, or that 
which is improbable to be probable. And, amid the 
shiftings of opinions, the knowledge of facts and the 
faith in them, whithersoever they seem to lead, has a 
tendency to stablish, strengthen, settle us. There are 
a thousand ways in which they bear upon human life, 
and, therefore, indirectly upon religion. And there is 
also a more direct connection between them; for we 
may regard truths of fact as acceptable to the God of 
truth, and the discovery or acquirement of them as a 
part of our service to Him. And when we give up our 
own long-cherished opinions or our party views to the 
power of fact; or when we seek to train our intellectual faculties in accuracy, in attention, in the conscientious love of truth—in this, too, there may be 
something of the sacrifice which is well pleasing to 
Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p23">This, then, is what we believe to be the sum of 
religion: To be like God—to be like Christ—to live 
in every true idea and fact. This is the threefold 
principle which we seek to fashion in ourselves, to be 
our guide amid the temptations of the world, amid the 
changes of opinion which go on around us, or the 
doubts which beset us from within. The time is <pb n="400" id="iii.xxi-Page_400" />coming when we must be Christians indeed, if we are 
to be at all; for conventional Christianity is beginning 
to pass away. If we are to have any strength in us, 
or to do any good, we must have real principles harmonious with one another; and we must do what we 
have to do with all our might as unto the Lord, and 
not to men. There would be little to dread in the 
disappearance of orthodox beliefs (as they are some 
times called) if it were accompanied by a deeper consciousness of the Divine nature, by a more habitual 
imitation of Christ, by a more disinterested love of 
truth, and those who find the difficulties and distractions of the day press hardly upon them will do well 
to turn away from them and seek to quicken in themselves the sense of the great truths of religion and 
morality. The minister of the Gospel who sometimes 
asks uneasily, “What am I to teach now?” need be 
under no real apprehension because a few of the 
common-places of theology are taken from him. The 
essentials of Christianity strongly and personally felt, 
not mere vague abstraction, but holiness and unselfishness, the living sense of truth and right, the love of 
God and man, have greater power to touch the heart 
than anything else. The good life of a clergyman is 
his best sermon; and the doctrine by which he will 
most affect others is the fresh and natural expression 
of it. To have a firm conviction of a few things is 
better than to have a feeble faith in many, and to live 
in a belief is the strongest witness of its truth.</p><pb n="401" id="iii.xxi-Page_401" />
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p24">For he is not a Christian who is one outwardly; 
neither is that Christianity which is in the letter 
only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii.xxi-p25">But he is a Christian who is one inwardly, and 
walks, as far as human error and infirmity will allow, 
in the footsteps of Christ.</p>
</div2></div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="iv" prev="iii.xxi" next="iv.i">
      <h1 id="iv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="iv.i" prev="iv" next="iv.ii">
        <h2 id="iv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="iv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii.xvi-p2.1">1:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv-p2.1">6:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#iii.i-p2.1">8:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix-p2.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#iii.iv-p12.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#iii.iv-p12.1">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=4#iii.iii-p8.2">23:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=2#iii.iv-p12.2">50:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=90&amp;scrV=1#iii.iii-p8.1">90:1-2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=17#iii.xix-p2.1">27:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#iii.v-p5.1">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#iii.xvi-p4.1">61:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=15#iii.iv-p16.1">63:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=63&amp;scrV=19#iii.iv-p16.1">63:19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii.xvi-p14.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#iii.iv-p22.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#iii.iv-p25.1">14:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#iii.xii-p2.1">7:29</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xv-p2.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii.xiv-p2.1">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=31#iii.xxi-p2.1">16:31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#iii.xx-p4.1">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#iii.x-p2.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=52#iii.xvii-p3.1">6:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#iii.xvii-p3.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=16#iii.xi-p2.1">7:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=36#iii.xiii-p2.1">8:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#iii.ii-p1.2">10:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#iii.vii-p2.1">17:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#iii.iii-p2.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#iii.v-p7.2">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#iii.v-p7.2">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#iii.v-p7.2">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#iii.xx-p2.1">12:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i_1-p9.1">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#iii.vi-p2.1">15:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#iii.v-p7.1">6:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii.viii-p2.1">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii.v-p2.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#iii.ix-p5.1">11:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii.xviii-p2.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#iii.ix-p3.2">4:8</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="iv.ii" prev="iv.i" next="iv.iii">
        <h2 id="iv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="iv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="iv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">δουλεύοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιρῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p3.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p3.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυριῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p3.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p3.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ σπουδῇ μὴ ὀκνηροί, τῷ πνεύματι, ζέοντες, τῷ Κυρίῳ δουλεύοντες·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p1.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="iv.iii" prev="iv.ii" next="iv.iv">
        <h2 id="iv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="iv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Tantum relligio potuit suadere malorum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>corruptio optimi pessima: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>minutiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>perinde ac cadaver: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>via media: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-p5.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-p24.1">2</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="iv.iv" prev="iv.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="iv.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="iv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_v">v</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xvii">xvii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xviii">xviii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_xix">xix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i_1-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.i-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.iv-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.v-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vi-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.vii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.x-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xi-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xii-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiii-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_262">262</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_263">263</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xiv-Page_264">264</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xv-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xvii-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_320">320</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_321">321</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_322">322</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xviii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xix-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xx-Page_378">378</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_379">379</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_380">380</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_381">381</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_382">382</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_383">383</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_384">384</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_385">385</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_386">386</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_387">387</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_388">388</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_389">389</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_390">390</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_391">391</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_392">392</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_393">393</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_394">394</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_395">395</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_396">396</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_397">397</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_398">398</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_399">399</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_400">400</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii.xxi-Page_401">401</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
